he_o but_o john_n die_v before_o his_o affair_n be_v end_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n proceed_v no_o far_o in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o pass_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o suppose_v all_o greece_n to_o resound_v with_o berengarius_n condemnation_n and_o peoples_n italy_n with_o greek_n and_o greece_n with_o latin_n with_o order_n to_o give_v one_o another_o account_n of_o whatsoever_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o will_v have_v the_o very_a soldier_n entertain_v themselves_o with_o it_o in_o the_o army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pilgrim_n in_o their_o voyage_n can_v he_o i_o say_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o such_o famous_a author_n as_o rupert_n durand_n john_n of_o paris_n and_o cardinal_n dailly_n public_o maintain_v in_o the_o twelfth_n thirteen_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o pass_v in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n in_o the_o west_n and_o in_o a_o faculty_n so_o illustrious_a as_o that_o of_o paris_n that_o they_o know_v not_o a_o affair_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o touch_v which_o that_o court_n make_v no_o decission_n in_o truth_n if_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o that_o neither_o the_o pilgrim_n nor_o ambassador_n nor_o soldier_n nor_o inquisitor_n nor_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n nor_o the_o latin_n in_o constantinople_n give_v they_o no_o notice_n thereof_o they_o may_v have_v be_v ignorant_a as_o well_o of_o other_o thing_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n assurance_n signify_v nothing_o that_o their_o curiosity_n make_v they_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n for_o although_o that_o in_o some_o of_o these_o century_n there_o be_v no_o more_o croisado_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n nor_o latin_v that_o hold_v the_o greek_a empire_n yet_o the_o commerce_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v frequent_a and_o both_o one_o and_o other_o be_v often_o together_o in_o italy_n and_o several_a other_o place_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a easy_a matter_n to_o send_v notice_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n concern_v these_o doctor_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o know_v this_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o they_o make_v this_o a_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o reservedness_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o accuse_v a_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v wherein_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v positive_o assert_v concern_v the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o appeal_v make_v to_o rome_n itself_o thereupon_o and_o yet_o this_o court_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v the_o contrary_n viii_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o be_v not_o scandalize_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o all_o these_o author_n why_o will_v they_o not_o satisfy_v themselves_o in_o so_o considerable_a a_o point_n as_o that_o which_o these_o author_n handle_v namely_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v any_o thing_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n why_o do_v they_o not_o reprove_v the_o latin_n for_o this_o and_o especial_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o be_v silent_a in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o her_o belief_n and_o practice_n be_v concern_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o reservedness_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o make_v they_o such_o great_a disputer_n and_o let_v he_o also_o show_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n silence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v it_o so_o to_o be_v we_o find_v john_n of_o paris_n ready_a to_o justify_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o yet_o she_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o she_o suffer_v a_o person_n to_o die_v in_o this_o error_n neither_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n nor_o memory_n and_o that_o which_o be_v moreover_o worse_o be_v that_o she_o leave_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o suspense_n about_o a_o point_n wherein_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o her_o child_n be_v concern_v for_o if_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o a_o man_n can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n how_o will_v he_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o must_v be_v hold_v only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n of_o learned_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o when_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o so_o improbable_a and_o so_o little_a agreeable_a to_o right_a reason_n yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o but_o let_v the_o question_n lie_v dormant_n so_o that_o shall_v we_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v conclude_v she_o approve_v john_n of_o paris_n his_o opinion_n see_v she_o do_v not_o condemn_v it_o yet_o will_v i_o not_o go_v so_o far_o it_o suffice_v i_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n in_o question_n this_o be_v enough_o to_o hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o reproach_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o transubstantiation_n this_o affair_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n together_o with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v the_o question_n and_o manifest_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v not_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o a_o faculty_n so_o considerable_a as_o be_v that_o of_o paris_n shall_v assure_v we_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v so_o aught_o to_o be_v anathematise_v that_o the_o affair_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o that_o court_n be_v silent_a therein_o and_o determine_v nothing_o about_o it_o i_o say_v this_o be_v enough_o to_o refute_v this_o pretend_a perpetuity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v add_v to_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v this_o considerable_a remark_n which_o be_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o raise_v a_o dispute_n with_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o general_a expression_n which_o these_o last_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o before_o we_o carry_v on_o this_o consideration_n any_o far_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o put_v the_o reader_n again_o in_o mind_n that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n much_o less_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a illusion_n to_o suppose_v we_o make_v they_o berengarian_n and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wrong_a ground_n whereon_o he_o build_v his_o whole_a discourse_n we_o scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o other_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o arguing_n in_o his_o dispute_n viz._n whether_o the_o greek_n be_v berengariens_n whether_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n whether_o they_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n then_o the_o reader_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v i_o do_v here_o again_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n than_o we_o do_v that_o they_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o about_o it_o and_o follow_v neither_o the_o sentiment_n nor_o expression_n of_o berengarius_fw-la neither_o have_v we_o give_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o occasion_n to_o assert_v what_o he_o do_v we_o only_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o argue_v to_o deal_v sincere_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v the_o latin_n never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n touch_v their_o expression_n how_o general_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v they_o have_v indeed_o do_v what_o they_o can_v whereby_o to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o they_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n change_n of_o substance_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o their_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o who_o they_o
dispute_n and_o consider_v thing_n without_o passion_n i_o be_o persuade_v he_o will_v soon_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sense_n he_o impute_v to_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o term_n of_o their_o liturgy_n nor_o other_o usual_a expression_n as_o for_o example_n we_o will_v know_v how_o we_o must_v understand_v this_o clause_n of_o their_o liturgy_n make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o this_o cup_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n mr._n arnaud_n understand_v they_o as_o mention_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n i_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o be_v general_a term_n to_o which_o we_o can_v give_v at_o far_a any_o more_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o if_o they_o must_v have_v a_o particular_a and_o determinate_a one_o we_o must_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o mystical_a change_n and_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o make_v deep_a impression_n of_o he_o in_o our_o soul_n that_o it_o spiritual_o communicate_v he_o to_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o this_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o natural_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v let_v we_o examine_v the_o liturgy_n themselves_o to_o see_v which_o of_o these_o two_o sense_n be_v most_o agreeable_a thereunto_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o which_o be_v the_o most_o in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n that_o immediate_o after_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o 2._o euchar._n graecorum_n jacobi_n goar_n &_o bibl._n patr_n graecor_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o which_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n he_o add_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v purify_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v make_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o purify_v the_o soul_n by_o the_o remission_n of_o its_o sin_n and_o communication_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n these_o word_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o they_o namely_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n for_o do_v they_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v say_v change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o some_o such_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n we_o find_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n send_v say_v it_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o these_o holy_a gift_n lie_v 2._o bibliot_n patr._n graeco_n lat._n tom._n 2._o here_o before_o thou_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o come_v may_v sanctify_v they_o by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v have_v this_o effect_n to_o all_o they_o which_o shall_v receive_v it_o namely_o purify_v their_o soul_n from_o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o make_v they_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n and_o obtain_v everlasting_a life_n and_o this_o methinks_v do_v sufficient_o determine_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o procure_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o our_o sanctification_n the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n marc_n have_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n send_v on_o we_o and_o on_o these_o loaf_n and_o chalice_n thy_o holy_a spirit_n that_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n may_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o even_o as_o god_n almighty_a and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n our_o sovereign_a king_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v to_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v participate_v of_o they_o a_o mean_n of_o obtain_v faith_n sobriety_n health_n temperance_n a_o regeneration_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o participation_n of_o felicity_n eternal_a life_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o thy_o great_a name_n a_o person_n who_o mind_n be_v not_o whole_o prepossess_v with_o prejudice_n can_v but_o perceive_v that_o this_o clause_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v etc._n etc._n be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o forego_n word_n change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o change_n not_o of_o substance_n but_o of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o arcudius_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o this_o clause_n be_v take_v make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n in_o a_o absolute_a sense_n 33._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 33._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o but_o simple_o in_o itself_o it_o will_v have_v no_o agreement_n nor_o coherence_n with_o these_o other_o word_n that_o follow_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v etc._n etc._n and_o he_o make_v of_o this_o a_o principle_n for_o the_o conclude_a that_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v already_o perfect_v by_o the_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o affirm_v it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o if_o we_o apply_v arcudius_n observation_n to_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n we_o shall_v plain_o perceive_v that_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o sanctify_v we_o and_o effect_n the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o with_o this_o agree_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o sanctify_v which_o the_o greek_n common_o make_v use_n of_o to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o sanctification_n by_o which_o they_o express_v their_o mystery_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o liturgy_n and_o those_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a gift_n the_o sanctify_a gift_n the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o quicken_a mystery_n the_o holy_a bread_n which_o be_v common_a expression_n among_o they_o all_o which_o favour_v the_o change_n of_o sanctification_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n be_v give_v three_o time_n to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n in_o the_o pontificia_fw-la four_o time_n and_o in_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n it_o be_v so_o call_v seven_o time_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n immediate_o after_o the_o consecration_n lord_n remember_v i_o euchol_n archi._n habert_n apud_fw-la goar_n in_o euchol_n a_o sinner_n and_o as_o to_o we_o who_o participate_v all_o of_o we_o of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o cup_n grant_v we_o may_v live_v in_o union_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n likewise_o what_o the_o latin_n call_v ciborium_n the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o bread_n saviour_n and_o it_o be_v in_o it_o wherein_o they_o put_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o presanctified_a bread_n be_v the_o communion_n for_o the_o sick_a i_o know_v what_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o namely_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o species_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o its_o accident_n which_o remain_v sustain_v by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n without_o a_o subject_a but_o the_o greek_n themselves_o shall_v give_v we_o this_o explication_n for_o till_o then_o we_o may_v presume_v upon_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o not_o find_v attend_v with_o the_o gloss_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v grant_v not_o
substance_n but_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o â—â—e_z and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o another_o distinct_a thing_n or_o different_a from_o what_o he_o have_v say_v be_v only_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o this_o et_fw-la be_v a_o explicative_a particle_n which_o have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o blind_v we_o by_o he_o who_o ever_o hear_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o author_n than_o the_o use_n of_o this_o particle_n et_fw-fr in_o a_o sense_n of_o explication_n which_o join_v not_o two_o several_a thing_n but_o two_o several_a expression_n which_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o one_o of_o which_o be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o other_o thus_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n create_v meat_n to_o be_v receive_v with_o thankfulness_n by_o the_o 3._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 3._o faithful_a and_o by_o those_o that_o know_v the_o truth_n again_o peace_n be_v unto_o those_o that_o walk_v according_a to_o this_o rule_n and_o on_o the_o israel_n of_o god_n all_o these_o et_z 16._o gal._n 6._o 16._o be_v put_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v thus._n cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o communion_n the_o least_o eulogium_fw-la say_v he_o mix_v or_o confound_v in_o it_o rom._n cyrill_n alex._n in_o joan._n 6._o 57_o chrysost_n hâ—m_fw-la â—_o in_o rom._n self_n our_o whole_a body_n and_o fill_v it_o with_o its_o efficacy_n saint_n chrysostom_n and_o whereas_o we_o be_v man_n he_o have_v make_v we_o angel_n and_o child_n of_o god_n saint_n augustin_n he_o that_o can_v change_v water_n into_o wine_n be_v able_a to_o change_v grass_n into_o gold_n serm._n aug._n sâ—rm_n 12._o ex_fw-la 40_o serm._n and_o make_v of_o flesh_n a_o angel_n all_o these_o et_z be_v explicatives_n and_o be_v put_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o contend_v about_o a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v as_o this_o be_v i_o say_v then_o euthymius_n have_v first_o say_v that_o we_o must_v not_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v place_v on_o the_o altar_n but_o their_o virtue_n and_o afterward_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o first_o proposition_n which_o respect_v only_o the_o virtue_n in_o suppose_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n subsist_v lead_v we_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o second_o and_o make_v we_o easy_o comprehend_v that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o say_v into_o the_o virtue_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_a for_o it_o be_v of_o the_o virtue_n not_o the_o substance_n which_o his_o discourse_n treat_v of_o have_v euthymius_n mean_v by_o his_o change_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n a_o change_n of_o substance_n what_o can_v move_v he_o to_o add_v that_o they_o be_v likewise_o change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o beside_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o will_v not_o be_v true_a that_o the_o change_n be_v make_v into_o the_o virtue_n see_v it_o will_v terminate_v itself_o only_o in_o the_o substance_n and_o that_o the_o virtue_n will_v be_v only_o as_o a_o sequel_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o not_o as_o a_o term_n of_o the_o change_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v wherefore_o shall_v he_o speak_v of_o this_o change_n of_o virtue_n to_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o substance_n be_v not_o alone_o but_o who_o doubt_v that_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v every_o where_o where_o their_o substance_n be_v and_o what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o this_o five_o when_o euthymius_n his_o expression_n be_v ambiguous_a yet_o will_v they_o be_v clear_v up_o by_o those_o of_o other_o greek_a author_n that_o better_a explain_v themselves_o and_o show_v that_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v change_v into_o their_o virtue_n theophylact_fw-mi who_o live_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n thus_o express_v 14._o theophyl_n in_o marc_n 14._o himself_o because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v food_n familiar_a to_o we_o and_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o endure_v flesh_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v set_v before_o we_o god_n therefore_o who_o be_v full_a of_o pity_n accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n conserves_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n we_o must_v observe_v he_o make_v this_o answer_n to_o people_n that_o doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o see_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o when_o then_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v clear_a he_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v only_o in_o virtue_n whence_o it_o follow_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v they_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o satisfy_v the_o difficulty_n he_o have_v propose_v be_v they_o change_v into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o into_o their_o virtue_n the_o doubt_n will_v still_o remain_v to_o wit_n that_o they_o must_v still_o appear_v flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o change_n of_o virtue_n will_v not_o decide_v the_o question_n we_o shall_v examine_v in_o their_o due_a order_n all_o the_o frivolous_a exception_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o likewise_o hope_v to_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a account_n to_o whatsoever_o he_o allege_v from_o this_o author_n i_o must_v not_o now_o interrupt_v my_o proof_n by_o a_o digression_n which_o will_v carry_v i_o too_o far_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o theophylact_v express_o affirm_v that_o if_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n appear_v not_o to_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v because_o god_n change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n vi_o if_o we_o ascend_v high_a than_o the_o eleven_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o belief_n and_o expression_n among_o the_o greek_n of_o those_o time_n which_o will_v give_v we_o great_a light_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o modern_n observe_v here_o how_o ely_n archbishop_n of_o candia_n the_o commentator_n on_o gregory_n nazianzen_n express_v himself_o saint_n gregory_n have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o external_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o antitype_n by_o this_o external_a sacrifice_n say_v ely_n he_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v celebrate_v naz._n elias_n great_fw-mi comment_fw-fr in_o oratio_n apol._n greg._n naz._n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v place_v on_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v real_o change_v by_o the_o power_n of_o almighty_a god_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v there_o no_o more_o say_v but_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o triumph_v but_o hear_v what_o follow_v for_o add_v he_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o be_v strike_v with_o horror_n in_o see_v flesh_n and_o blood_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n god_n condescend_v to_o our_o weakness_n endue_v the_o element_n set_v before_o we_o with_o a_o enliven_a quality_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n or_o operation_n of_o his_o flesh_n this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a vii_o we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o quotation_n of_o nicetas_n choniatus_n a_o passage_n of_o eutychus_n which_o assert_n the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o the_o rest_n this_o author_n live_v if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n for_o i_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o same_o eutychus_n against_o who_o gregory_n the_o great_a be_v at_o constantinople_n dispute_v touch_v the_o resurrection_n but_o howsoever_o he_o say_v 3._o nicet_fw-la annal._n lib._n 3._o according_a to_o the_o relation_n we_o have_v from_o nicetas_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o antitype_n by_o consecration_n imprint_n on_o they_o their_o proper_a power_n or_o proper_a virtue_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v he_o from_o who_o we_o have_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o seal_n which_o apply_v to_o
to_o waist_n greece_n by_o their_o incursion_n romanus_n diogenes_n succeed_v he_o who_o be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o afterward_o release_v but_o be_v return_v his_o subject_n put_v out_o his_o eye_n and_o make_v he_o die_v a_o miserable_a death_n michael_n parapinacius_n who_o come_v after_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n be_v not_o more_o fortunate_a nicephorus_n botionatus_n have_v dethrone_v he_o put_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o into_o a_o monastery_n nicephorus_n have_v ill_o reign_v be_v treat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n by_o alexius_n comnenus_n who_o take_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o alexius_n ibid._n ibid._n reign_v thirty_o seven_o year_n and_o dishonour_v his_o reign_n by_o a_o thousand_o perfidious_a action_n and_o wickedness_n the_o french_a beat_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o die_v forsake_v by_o all_o the_o world_n his_o son_n john_n comnenus_n succeed_v he_o and_o after_o he_o emanuel_n a_o wretched_a 21._o idem_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 21._o and_o perfidious_a prince_n who_o delight_v to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o his_o curious_a question_n and_o new_a decree_n and_o who_o in_o fine_a to_o crown_v his_o life_n with_o the_o most_o horrible_a impiety_n design_v to_o bring_v in_o mahometism_n into_o his_o empire_n emanuel_n leave_v his_o crown_n to_o his_o son_n alexius_n who_o keep_v it_o but_o three_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n for_o he_o be_v miserable_o put_v to_o death_n by_o andronicus_n who_o seize_v on_o the_o throne_n as_o the_o reward_n of_o his_o crime_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o enjoy_v it_o long_o for_o two_o year_n after_o isaac_n angelus_n stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o he_o who_o cut_v he_o in_o piece_n alexius_n angelus_n a_o while_n after_o cause_v his_o brother_n isaac_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o and_o take_v from_o he_o the_o empire_n his_o nephew_n who_o name_n also_o be_v alexius_n address_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_n they_o drive_v out_o the_o usurper_n from_o the_o throne_n and_o settle_v he_o in_o it_o against_o who_o arise_v one_o mursulphus_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v undo_v themselves_o by_o their_o perfidiousness_n the_o empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n hold_v the_o empire_n fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o 1261_o wherein_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la take_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n from_o they_o which_o michael_n obtain_v the_o empire_n by_o murder_n he_o cause_v the_o lawful_a emperor_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o who_o be_v john_n theodorus_n lascaris_n son_n be_v but_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n and_o seat_v himself_o in_o his_o throne_n he_o be_v both_o a_o cruel_a and_o crafty_a prince_n and_o abuse_v his_o subject_n in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n be_v ever_o ready_a to_o sacrifice_v the_o church_n and_o religion_n to_o his_o interest_n andronicus_z his_o son_n succeed_v he_o against_o who_o his_o grandson_n name_v likewise_o andronicus_n arise_v several_a time_n and_o at_o length_n take_v from_o he_o his_o crown_n and_o reduce_v he_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o private_a person_n his_o successor_n be_v all_o of_o they_o effeminate_a person_n under_o who_o the_o greek_a empire_n retain_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o its_o first_o dignity_n till_o such_o time_n as_o at_o length_n in_o the_o year_n 1453_o constantinople_n be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o every_o one_o know_v how_o since_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n have_v live_v under_o the_o domination_n of_o those_o infidel_n a_o man_n may_v easy_o imagine_v greece_n can_v not_o be_v long_o happy_a nor_o quiet_a under_o such_o emperor_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o sedition_n monopoly_n revolt_v and_o civil_a war_n within_o and_o unfortunate_a war_n without_o sometime_o against_o the_o saracen_n otherwhiles_o against_o the_o turk_n and_o latin_n peteau_fw-fr the_o jesuit_n discourse_v of_o the_o state_n of_o this_o empire_n under_o the_o paleologue_n 7._o ration_n â—em_v lib._n 9_o c._n 7._o do_v not_o stick_v to_o compare_v it_o to_o a_o sea_n monster_n who_o the_o element_n have_v throw_v on_o the_o shore_n deadly_o wound_v yet_o still_o struggle_v with_o death_n or_o a_o poison_a body_n that_o with_o much_o difficulty_n sustain_v itself_o and_o crawl_v along_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o poison_n strike_v into_o the_o heart_n and_o then_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n iii_o it_o already_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o a_o church_n amid_o such_o dreadful_a confusion_n and_o circumstance_n and_o overspread_v with_o such_o cloud_n of_o darkness_n never_o exact_o discuss_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o latin_n but_o content_v herself_o with_o keep_v she_o own_o belief_n but_o consider_v we_o moreover_o the_o influence_n the_o latin_n have_v on_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o handle_v they_o wheresoever_o they_o get_v the_o mastery_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n how_o they_o drive_v the_o greek_a bishop_n from_o syria_n and_o palestine_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o settle_v themselves_o as_o likewise_o in_o greece_n we_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n instead_o of_o encourage_v their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n and_o uphold_v the_o interest_n of_o their_o church_n have_v on_o the_o contrary_n favour_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n the_o latin_n and_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o union_n endeavour_v to_o subject_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o roman_a not_o that_o these_o emperor_n have_v any_o kindness_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o fear_v their_o power_n and_o therefore_o use_v all_o possible_a compliance_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v its_o doctrine_n to_o be_v ill_o speak_v of_o we_o have_v see_v that_o in_o leo_n the_o ninth_n quarrel_v with_o cerularius_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la fail_v not_o to_o take_v leo_n part_n countenance_v his_o legate_n and_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la to_o burn_v his_o own_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n we_o have_v likewise_o observe_v that_o john_n veccus_n library_n keeper_n of_o the_o church_n at_o constantinople_n say_v one_o day_n in_o the_o emperor_n hear_v that_o although_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o term_v heretic_n yet_o they_o real_o be_v so_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la be_v thereupon_o so_o enrage_v that_o he_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v he_o cause_v he_o soon_o after_o to_o be_v imprison_v and_o have_v effect_v his_o resolution_n have_v not_o veccus_n change_v his_o mind_n moreover_o it_o be_v not_o two_o or_o three_o of_o these_o emperor_n that_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n but_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n we_o must_v then_o add_v to_o the_o second_o precede_a consideration_n this_o three_o remark_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o be_v silent_a for_o fear_v of_o the_o latin_n and_o their_o own_o emperor_n it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n and_o azyme_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o maintain_v old_a controversy_n and_o raise_v new_a one_o which_o common_o beget_v hatred_n the_o latin_n and_o the_o emperor_n labour_v to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o old_a controversy_n how_o then_o can_v they_o suffer_v without_o the_o great_a punishment_n there_o shall_v be_v other_o begin_v which_o will_v render_v the_o design_n of_o a_o reconciliation_n more_o difficult_a iu._n but_o beside_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v it_o be_v requisite_a to_o observe_v for_o what_o end_n the_o emperor_n endeavour_v this_o reconciliation_n see_v this_o will_v give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n into_o the_o question_n pachymerus_n relate_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la use_v this_o only_a argument_n with_o his_o bishop_n namely_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o agreement_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o alteration_n make_v in_o their_o religion_n do_v not_o doubt_v say_v he_o but_o after_o this_o peace_n the_o church_n shall_v remain_v in_o its_o 18._o pachymer_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o former_a state_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v my_o fault_n if_o it_o do_v not_o and_o again_o you_o need_v not_o be_v tell_v by_o i_o how_o ready_a our_o forefather_n have_v be_v to_o comply_v as_o often_o as_o the_o public_a good_a require_v it_o they_o consider_v that_o even_a god_n himself_o have_v not_o disdain_v to_o accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o our_o flesh_n and_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n so_o ready_a be_v he_o to_o comply_v with_o our_o exigency_n no_o man_n can_v then_o blame_v we_o if_o from_o the_o like_a intention_n we_o endeavour_v to_o
chapter_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o equivocal_a expression_n of_o this_o author_n in_o effect_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o the_o point_n here_o concern_v neither_o figure_n nor_o virtue_n that_o this_o effect_n 651._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o p._n 650._o 651._o which_o surpass_v humane_a conception_n be_v in_o damascen_n '_o be_v sense_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n real_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n take_v from_o the_o virgin_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n that_o damascen_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o design_v to_o refute_v express_o all_o the_o attempt_n and_o shift_n of_o the_o minister_n some_o of_o who_o turn_v his_o word_n into_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o other_o to_o a_o imaginary_a union_n of_o the_o holy_a siprit_fw-fr with_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n that_o the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o as_o philosopher_n and_o otherwhiles_o as_o divine_n all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o consider_v the_o explication_n which_o damascen_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o his_o own_o sense_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n bishop_n of_o doarus_n and_o homily_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o these_o two_o piece_n publish_v by_o the_o abbot_n billius_n and_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o authentic_a by_o labbus_n the_o jesuit_n the_o learned_a m._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n and_o leo_n allatius_n himself_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a author_n these_o two_o piece_n i_o say_v end_v the_o difference_n and_o suffer_v we_o not_o any_o long_a to_o dispute_v about_o damascene_fw-la i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o relate_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n to_o leave_v out_o this_o homily_n and_o letter_n as_o he_o have_v do_v chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o other_a at_o nice_a it_o can_v without_o doubt_v but_o trouble_v good_a people_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v his_o pen_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o book_n with_o injury_n so_o ill_o become_v a_o man_n of_o his_o age_n and_o profession_n make_v they_o continual_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o eloquence_n yet_o in_o truth_n be_v we_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v not_o only_o for_o that_o thereby_o he_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o exercise_v our_o christian_a patience_n but_o do_v also_o himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o assure_a mean_n of_o bring_v his_o chapter_n into_o a_o lesser_a compass_n and_o to_o this_o end_n we_o shall_v pass_v by_o all_o his_o personal_a reflection_n as_o matter_n which_o concern_v not_o our_o dispute_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v those_o four_o terrible_a chapter_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o two_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nice_a for_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o write_n 661._o lib._n 7._o c._n 5._o p._n 661._o which_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n cause_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o six_o session_n from_o whence_o he_o form_v these_o five_o proposition_n one_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n after_o consecration_n 2_o that_o they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n itself_o 3_o that_o the_o gift_n be_v proper_o body_n and_o blood_n 4_o that_o they_o be_v not_o image_n but_o body_n and_o blood_n 5_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v both_o the_o image_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o be_v the_o body_n they_o be_v not_o the_o image_n he_o moreover_o tell_v we_o that_o anastasius_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o reason_v to_o show_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o image_n that_o john_n damascen_n likewise_o use_v it_o and_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n conclude_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n whereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n cry_v out_o these_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n wherein_o argument_n be_v useless_a and_o wherein_o the_o impression_n of_o truth_n appear_v so_o plain_o that_o those_o that_o deny_v it_o be_v 663._o p._n 663._o to_o be_v regard_v as_o person_n no_o long_o to_o be_v reason_v with_o but_o how_o clear_a soever_o his_o motive_n may_v be_v we_o can_v assure_v he_o this_o come_v from_o his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o from_o the_o truth_n the_o understanding_n of_o all_o these_o discourse_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o know_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o point_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o shall_v soon_o perceive_v why_o they_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o wherefore_o they_o thus_o reason_v that_o be_v a_o image_n it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o body_n we_o must_v observe_v all_o these_o greek_n have_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v that_o they_o borrow_v all_o his_o conception_n and_o expression_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o fragment_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n and_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o author_n nicephorus_n now_o after_o the_o notice_n damascen_n have_v give_v we_o we_o can_v no_o long_o doubt_v but_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o receive_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o be_v a_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o food_n become_v our_o proper_a body_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o a_o passage_n in_o nicephorus_n 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr eccles_n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v relate_v and_o take_v from_o allatius_n and_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o what_o pass_v in_o ourselves_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o be_v two_o body_n but_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o greek_n hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o meat_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o and_o receive_v its_o form_n increase_v and_o augment_v it_o the_o same_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o censure_n pass_v on_o they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o choose_a matter_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n those_o of_o nice_a be_v not_o offend_v thereat_o neither_o at_o the_o other_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o oblation_n translate_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n a_o body_n make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n so_o far_o they_o agree_v but_o when_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o image_n those_o of_o nice_a can_v not_o suffer_v it_o neither_o can_v they_o bear_v with_o they_o in_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n by_o institution_n why_o do_v they_o make_v this_o difference_n but_o because_o these_o first_o expression_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n yet_o do_v not_o contradict_v their_o hypothefis_n of_o augmentation_n by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n whereas_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v the_o food_n
saviour_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o make_v bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o lord_n himself_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v and_o that_o that_o which_o we_o celebrate_v be_v the_o image_n or_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o know_v that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o on_o the_o earth_n and_o leave_v the_o earth_n when_o it_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n that_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o this_o locution_n be_v figurative_a and_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n signify_v we_o must_v communicate_v of_o our_o lord_n passion_n and_o call_v to_o remembrance_n that_o his_o flesh_n have_v be_v crucify_a for_o we_o it_o be_v such_o kind_a of_o person_n as_o these_o who_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consult_v to_o find_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o other_o expression_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o with_o these_o preparative_n which_o they_o receive_v daily_o from_o their_o pastor_n they_o shall_v stick_v at_o these_o expression_n they_o hear_v they_o use_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o his_o blood_n and_o nourish_v with_o his_o flesh_n and_o other_o expression_n of_o this_o nature_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v hesitate_n at_o they_o or_o see_v any_o other_o sense_n in_o they_o than_o the_o sacramental_a or_o figurative_a one_o now_o these_o be_v the_o person_n whereof_o my_o five_o rank_n consist_v who_o i_o suppose_v to_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n more_o distinct_a and_o clear_a than_o the_o other_o and_o a_o mind_n better_o fit_v to_o understand_v the_o stile_n and_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n let_v the_o same_o instruction_n the_o same_o exposition_n be_v give_v now_o to_o the_o people_n which_o the_o father_n give_v they_o let_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n nor_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceal_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n nor_o th'existence_n of_o these_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n nor_o the_o real_a existence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o several_a place_n nor_o his_o double_a presence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o visible_a and_o invisible_a one_o nor_o his_o sacramental_a state_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n be_v mention_v let_v they_o not_o be_v enjoin_v to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o that_o sovereign_a adoration_n which_o be_v due_a to_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o and_o in_o a_o word_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v suppress_v which_o we_o find_v the_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v or_o do_v and_o let_v the_o impression_n and_o prejudication_n which_o these_o novelty_n have_v introduce_v into_o man_n mind_n be_v lose_v let_v the_o same_o instruction_n and_o exposition_n i_o say_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n now_o which_o the_o father_n give_v they_o and_o then_o let_v they_o be_v tell_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v and_o believe_v every_o reasonable_a man_n will_v be_v so_o too_o that_o the_o people_n will_v never_o conceive_v from_o these_o expression_n either_o transubstantiation_n or_o consubstantiation_n but_o understand_v they_o without_o difficulty_n in_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n where_o where_o be_v then_o this_o great_a noise_n which_o the_o real_a presence_n make_v knock_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n word_n it_o million_o of_o time_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v not_o this_o clatter_n a_o mere_a dream_n and_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o reason_n to_o reproach_v i_o with_o the_o deafness_n of_o my_o ear_n but_o it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v question_v whether_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o we_o do_v not_o suppose_v to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n of_o the_o style_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o receive_v by_o these_o word_n the_o impression_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o answer_v we_o shall_v do_v they_o no_o wrong_n by_o suppose_v they_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v say_v they_o in_o s._n austin_n inf_n serm._n ad_fw-la inf_n explain_v to_o we_o then_o how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v it_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o then_o before_o the_o explication_n in_o effect_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n word_n take_v literal_o be_v void_a of_o any_o natural_a sense_n philosophy_n must_v give_v they_o one_o for_o how_o can_v we_o understand_v natural_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o a_o literal_a sense_n or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v we_o behold_v it_o still_o to_o be_v bread_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o be_v apt_a to_o offer_v to_o ignorant_a people_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n but_o not_o of_o the_o real_a invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a presence_n touch_v which_o we_o contend_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o man_n mind_n especial_o that_o of_o a_o ignorant_a man_n do_v not_o imagine_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o human_a invisible_a insensible_a and_o impalpable_a body_n i_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o corporeal_a presence_n will_v be_v immediate_o reject_v as_o false_a by_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o ignorant_a from_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o own_o sense_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o consult_v suppose_v at_o least_o they_o know_v christ_n body_n be_v a_o human_a one_o but_o suppose_v they_o do_v not_o it_o be_v likely_a their_o simplicity_n will_v lead_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o upon_o earth_n in_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n such_o as_o they_o see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o be_v what_o s._n austin_n say_v little_a child_n will_v do_v be_v they_o earnest_o and_o grave_o tell_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n and_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v as_o offer_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o confess_v the_o first_o be_v able_a to_o surprise_v the_o ignorant_a and_o make_v they_o conceive_v a_o corporeal_a presence_n see_v it_o have_v these_o word_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o we_o in_o reality_n of_o nature_n and_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a consent_n of_o will_n and_o then_o again_o that_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o natural_o which_o literal_o signify_v that_o our_o lord_n flesh_n exist_v in_o we_o in_o such_o a_o ordinary_a and_o corporeal_a manner_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o animal_n exist_v in_o we_o when_o we_o eat_v they_o which_o be_v the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o capernait_n take_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o see_v he_o believe_v himself_o oblige_v to_o add_v in_o his_o translation_n a_o corrective_a that_o mollify_v or_o explain_v this_o term_n natural_o natural_o say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v real_o but_o this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v real_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v write_v in_o italic_a as_o if_o it_o be_v s._n hilary'_v own_o explication_n and_o if_o the_o fault_n be_v the_o printer_n and_o not_o mr._n arnaud'_v he_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v set_v it_o in_o the_o errata_fw-la because_o it_o cause_v two_o illusion_n at_o a_o time_n on_o one_o hand_n it_o make_v a_o man_n believe_v s._n hilary_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o we_o in_o proper_a term_n see_v he_o say_v that_o he_o remain_v in_o we_o natural_o that_o be_v
before_o his_o time_n who_o thus_o deliver_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o second_o part_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v necessary_o prepare_v the_o reader_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o show_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o six_o first_o age_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v see_v at_o present_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o reader_n then_o thereupon_o find_v there_o have_v be_v a_o innovation_n and_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v actual_o happen_v so_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v to_o know_v when_o by_o who_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n this_o change_n have_v be_v introduce_v and_o this_o be_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o three_o part._n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v single_v out_o from_o the_o second_o to_o be_v oppose_v alone_o without_o the_o great_a injustice_n and_o disingenuity_n for_o this_o be_v to_o strip_v it_o of_o all_o its_o strength_n and_o to_o deal_v with_o it_o as_o the_o philistines_n do_v with_o samson_n cut_v off_o his_o hair_n before_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o mr._n aubertin_n offer_v not_o his_o account_n to_o the_o reader_n till_o he_o have_v prepare_v he_o by_o a_o necessary_a premonition_n to_o receive_v it_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v it_o consider_v and_o examine_v with_o a_o unprepared_a mind_n or_o rather_o to_o speak_v better_a with_o a_o mind_n fill_v with_o contrary_a disposition_n now_o this_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_v for_o to_o proceed_v orderly_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v begin_v with_o these_o first_o preparation_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o be_v fallacious_a and_o so_o discover_v the_o unjustice_n falsity_n or_o weakness_n of_o they_o and_o afterward_o set_v upon_o the_o account_n he_o give_v we_o have_v he_o take_v this_o course_n we_o shall_v have_v have_v nothing_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o touch_v his_o method_n but_o to_o stifle_v these_o preparation_n and_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o dispute_n and_o fall_v immediate_o upon_o his_o account_n of_o the_o innovation_n be_v that_o which_o will_v ever_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o indirect_a deal_v and_o if_o we_o consider_v likewise_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o overthrow_v this_o account_n it_o will_v be_v find_v his_o proceed_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n as_o disingenuous_a as_o in_o the_o former_a as_o for_o instance_n mr._n aubertin_n observe_v that_o anastasius_n sinaite_n have_v be_v the_o first_o who_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o to_o refute_v direct_o this_o historical_a passage_n be_v agree_v as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a relate_n to_o anastasius_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o like_a passage_n produce_v of_o they_o who_o precede_v he_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o thence_o appear_v he_o be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o thus_o express_v himself_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n take_v another_o course_n for_o he_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v that_o etc._n perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n p._n 50._o 51._o etc._n etc._n anastasius_n who_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o his_o time_n shall_v offer_v a_o opinion_n which_o will_v be_v formal_o oppose_v and_o this_o without_o acknowledge_v he_o propose_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v this_o innovation_n can_v not_o overspread_v either_o east_n or_o west_n and_o that_o anastasius_n real_a meaning_n and_o that_o of_o they_o who_o speak_v like_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a can_v not_o be_v the_o impannation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n seem_v to_o charge_v they_o and_o the_o same_o do_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o paschasius_fw-la who_o mr._n aubertin_n affirm_v to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o instead_o of_o show_v other_o hold_a the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n he_o set_v himself_o upon_o show_v that_o if_o paschasius_fw-la have_v be_v a_o innovator_n he_o will_v have_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v oppose_v and_o never_o offer_v his_o opinion_n as_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o will_v not_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o argument_n neither_o will_v i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v for_o this_o reason_n alone_o that_o they_o be_v indirect_a the_o question_n be_v here_o whether_o this_o course_n of_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v warrantable_a and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o his_o account_n be_v only_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o anastasius_n and_o paschasius_fw-la introduce_v innovation_n now_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v they_o be_v not_o innovator_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v produce_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o those_o who_o precede_v they_o which_o shall_v come_v near_o the_o same_o expression_n or_o at_o least_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o that_o of_o they_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v again_o then_o if_o he_o please_v the_o question_n and_o whether_o i_o have_v broach_v two_o notorious_a untruth_n the_o one_o that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v the_o other_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v attack_v it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n now_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v have_v from_o he_o a_o second_o sentence_n more_o favourable_a than_o the_o former_a it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o answer_v his_o objection_n and_o show_v he_o first_o that_o i_o pretendnot_v to_o hinder_v any_o person_n from_o choose_v those_o point_n or_o matter_n for_o which_o he_o have_v the_o great_a inclination_n for_o provide_v he_o handle_v they_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n he_o will_v thereby_o oblige_v the_o public_a second_o i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o hinder_v any_o man_n from_o refute_v part_n of_o a_o book_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o provide_v this_o part_n may_v be_v well_o refute_v alone_o and_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n be_v spoil_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n three_o neither_o do_v i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o account_v about_o his_o employ_v himself_n and_o require_v of_o he_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n for_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o believe_v his_o employ_v be_v great_a and_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o afford_v he_o not_o time_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o direct_a and_o complete_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o require_v more_o from_o 7._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 1._o pag._n 7._o a_o person_n who_o handle_v any_o subject_a than_o that_o he_o suppose_v nothing_o which_o be_v false_a or_o obscure_a and_o draw_v not_o from_o thence_o ill_a consequence_n see_v the_o truth_n and_o clearness_n of_o principle_n and_o the_o justness_n of_o their_o consequence_n be_v in_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a notion_n thereof_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v true_a when_o person_n be_v agree_v to_o treat_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o do_v take_v this_o course_n to_o decide_v the_o principal_a question_n of_o it_o for_o in_o this_o case_n only_o the_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v but_o if_o this_o be_v not_o consent_v to_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v general_a observation_n make_v upon_o the_o method_n than_o it_o be_v not_o particular_o mind_v whether_o the_o principle_n be_v disputable_a or_o not_o nor_o whether_o their_o consequence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o this_o follow_v afterward_o the_o method_n of_o handle_v the_o subject_n be_v only_o consider_v without_o regard_n to_o the_o principle_n or_o conclusion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v direct_a or_o disorderly_a natural_a or_o against_o nature_n sufficient_a to_o persuade_v and_o end_v the_o controversy_n or_o not_o and_o on_o this_o account_n it_o may_v be_v just_o expect_v from_o a_o person_n that_o he_o take_v a_o right_a method_n rather_o than_o a_o wrong_n one_o which_o be_v a_o natural_a rather_o than_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o such_o a_o one_o may_v well_o be_v tell_v he_o spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o take_v not_o a_o right_a
of_o they_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v alter_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n they_o will_v answer_v their_o salvation_n depend_v not_o on_o this_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o have_v make_v a_o alteration_n see_v it_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n what_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v and_o which_o without_o doubt_n have_v not_o be_v believe_v heretofore_o as_o they_o judge_v out_o of_o charity_n to_o the_o ancient_n shall_v they_o be_v urge_v to_o tell_v how_o this_o have_v happen_v they_o will_v answer_v again_o this_o be_v not_o a_o account_n wherein_o their_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o this_o question_v aught_o to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o person_n who_o know_v it_o and_o in_o all_o this_o they_o will_v have_v reason_n if_o this_o treatise_n be_v offer_v to_o those_o of_o the_o second_o rank_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v learn_v and_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n of_o inform_v themselves_o and_o to_o who_o proper_o the_o second_o question_n belong_v they_o will_v likewise_o answer_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o this_o method_n have_v already_o inform_v themselves_o by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n which_o be_v of_o more_o value_n than_o all_o these_o conjecture_n or_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o they_o will_v do_v it_o be_v not_o so_o silly_a as_o to_o shut_v their_o eye_n and_o reject_v the_o evidence_n of_o their_o sense_n to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o a_o method_n wherein_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o these_o last_o will_v have_v reason_n too_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v evident_a for_o they_o can_v be_v suppose_v false_a till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v examine_v you_o ought_v then_o to_o have_v begin_v here_o wherefore_o your_o exception_n signify_v nothing_o i_o answer_v that_o these_o supposition_n be_v not_o just_a than_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o these_o curious_a person_n who_o i_o mention_v have_v already_o take_v the_o pain_n they_o ought_v whereby_o to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n they_o will_v be_v prepare_v to_o judge_v that_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v false_a and_o captious_a because_o that_o moral_a impossibility_n such_o as_o these_o be_v and_o in_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o can_v subsist_v against_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v immediate_a certain_a and_o evident_a as_o we_o be_v if_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v this_o pain_n i_o say_v that_o without_o examine_v whether_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a they_o will_v only_o mind_v the_o method_n and_o by_o compare_v it_o with_o that_o of_o discussion_n if_o they_o be_v man_n of_o reason_n they_o will_v prefer_v this_o last_o before_o the_o other_o because_o that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n most_o natural_a in_o itself_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o its_o proof_n what_o shall_v we_o do_v then_o with_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n will_v it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n there_o be_v a_o crew_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n who_o be_v curious_a and_o idle_a both_o together_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o former_a age_n on_o these_o famous_a article_n about_o which_o europe_n be_v at_o this_o day_n divide_v but_o yet_o will_v be_v at_o no_o pain_n for_o this_o because_o labour_n be_v distasteful_a to_o they_o and_o they_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o do_v it_o be_v then_o for_o such_o person_n as_o these_o this_o treatise_n have_v be_v write_v for_o it_o court_v they_o and_o present_v itself_o to_o they_o whether_o at_o ease_n or_o in_o business_n it_o only_o desire_v they_o to_o spend_v two_o hour_n on_o its_o read_n whereby_o to_o decide_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v curious_a and_o entice_a and_o its_o expression_n emphatical_a it_o win_v on_o the_o mind_n and_o lead_v it_o insensible_o where_o it_o please_v all_o this_o flatter_v man_n curiosity_n and_o lazyness_n both_o together_o but_o if_o this_o sort_n of_o people_n love_v their_o salvation_n as_o we_o may_v suppose_v they_o ought_v we_o shall_v then_o have_v but_o two_o or_o three_o thing_n to_o say_v to_o they_o first_o that_o they_o beware_v of_o these_o short_a method_n which_o favour_n at_o the_o same_o time_n two_o inclination_n which_o seldom_o agree_v i_o mean_v idleness_n and_o curiosity_n for_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o any_o certainty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o question_n if_o we_o do_v not_o earnest_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o they_o for_o labour_n and_o knowledge_n do_v always_o go_v together_o and_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o they_o who_o thus_o promise_v we_o such_o great_a knowledge_n without_o any_o trouble_n do_v cheat_v we_o two_o way_n for_o they_o lead_v we_o into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o at_o last_o have_v tire_v we_o they_o leave_v we_o as_o wise_a as_o we_o be_v at_o first_o and_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o case_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n if_o we_o right_o consider_v it_o for_o it_o promise_v we_o immediate_o nothing_o but_o perspicuity_n facility_n and_o conviction_n it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o undeniable_a truth_n yet_o let_v a_o man_n take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o examine_v only_o his_o fix_a point_n which_o be_v his_o first_o supposition_n on_o which_o the_o whole_a stress_n of_o his_o book_n lie_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v certain_a in_o it_o i_o mean_v the_o year_n one_o thousand_o fifty_o three_o whereinis_fw-la berengarius_fw-la be_v at_o first_o condemn_v and_o in_o which_o time_n the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n pretend'_v the_o universal_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o shall_v have_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v discern_v whether_o this_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o real_a effect_n of_o the_o church_n union_n or_o only_o that_o of_o a_o party_n which_o be_v then_o the_o strong_a at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v know_v each_o particular_a matter_n of_o this_o great_a affair_n that_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v whether_o humane_a interest_n have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o whether_o those_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o do_v not_o act_v against_o their_o conscience_n and_o whether_o the_o proceeding_n be_v just_a and_o regular_a we_o must_v examine_v the_o state_n of_o prince_n ecclesiastic_n and_o people_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o suppose_a union_n we_o shall_v have_v before_o we_o the_o write_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o other_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n to_o understand_v their_o argument_n and_o defence_n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v impossible_a we_o have_v no_o other_o account_n of_o this_o history_n than_o what_o some_o interest_v writer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v relation_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v false_a the_o secret_a design_n and_o motive_n which_o then_o prevail_v be_v out_o of_o our_o reach_n we_o know_v scarce_o any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o person_n who_o then_o make_v up_o the_o church_n but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o bury_v in_o profound_a ignorance_n the_o write_n of_o berengarin_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v lose_v for_o there_o have_v be_v care_n take_v to_o extinguish_v the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o in_o short_a this_o be_v a_o abyss_n wherein_o we_o behold_v nothing_o whereby_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o affirm_v with_o any_o certainty_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o a_o man_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o any_o relation_n of_o berengarius_n adversary_n who_o brag_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n it_o will_v be_v to_o be_v over_o credulous_a in_o any_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o the_o contrary_n appear_v by_o substantial_a proof_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v before_o we_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o they_o so_o that_o here_o we_o be_v already_o sufficient_o perplex_v in_o the_o first_o particular_a and_o shall_v be_v no_o less_o in_o the_o other_o if_o we_o will_v be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n we_o shall_v know_v perfect_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o people_n their_o condition_n and_o principal_a circumstance_n in_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v the_o eleven_o century_n we_o shall_v know_v how_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n be_v compose_v
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
as_o soon_o as_o they_o take_v any_o city_n there_o be_v establish_v in_o it_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n with_o a_o sufficient_a clergy_n for_o the_o service_n of_o that_o church_n sometime_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n range_v themselves_o under_o his_o obedience_n and_o othertime_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o choose_v he_o far_o add_v that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v no_o other_o patriarch_n establish_v than_o he_o that_o be_v there_o before_o and_o that_o he_o remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o other_o city_n of_o syria_n and_o palestine_n there_o be_v another_o patriarch_n make_v and_o several_a latin_a bishop_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o syria_n be_v leave_v at_o their_o own_o liberty_n as_o to_o their_o communicate_v with_o the_o latin_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v first_o of_o all_o refute_v by_o the_o same_o author_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v who_o be_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n say_v he_o testify_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o syria_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o greek_n have_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o ibid._n ibid._n author_n to_o be_v cite_v with_o less_o sincerity_n for_o these_o be_v james_n the_o vitry_n word_n the_o syrian_n exact_o observe_v the_o custom_n and_o ordinance_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o other_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o obey_v they_o as_o their_o superior_n but_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a prelate_n in_o who_o diocese_n they_o live_v they_o 75._o hist_o orient_n c_o 75._o free_o affirm_v they_o obey_v they_o with_o their_o mouth_n but_o not_o in_o their_o heart_n superficial_o and_o for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n for_o they_o have_v their_o own_o greek_a bishop_n and_o will_v dread_v neither_o the_o excommunication_n nor_o other_o law_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v they_o not_o fear_v our_o layman_n will_v break_v off_o all_o trade_n and_o commerce_n with_o they_o for_o they_o say_v among_o themselves_o the_o latin_n be_v excommunicate_v now_o where_o i_o pray_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n sincerity_n in_o thus_o allege_v james_n the_o vitry_n testimony_n to_o prove_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o oblige_v not_o the_o syrian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o unless_o they_o please_v themselves_o these_o word_n of_o his_o declare_v the_o syrian_n do_v still_o acknowledge_v their_o greek_a bishop_n but_o then_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o latin_a prelate_n and_o render_v they_o a_o external_a obedience_n which_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v and_o yet_o he_o have_v not_o content_v himself_o with_o thus_o allege_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n but_o have_v make_v a_o principle_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n concern_v the_o other_o christian_n we_o ought_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v the_o same_o of_o the_o other_o sect_n of_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n with_o which_o all_o syria_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v a_o too_o free_a disposal_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n be_v refute_v even_o by_o those_o very_a letter_n which_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o write_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o have_v charge_v his_o legate_n 1100._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1100._o to_o endeavour_v the_o regulate_v of_o the_o church_n which_o god_n have_v deliver_v by_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v hereafter_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o to_o correct_v whatsoever_o shall_v be_v find_v contrary_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n to_o plant_v and_o edify_v whatsoever_o he_o judge_v fit_v by_o their_o assistance_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n after_o they_o have_v free_v these_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o infidel_n suffer_v they_o not_o to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o subdue_v they_o to_o themselves_o allatius_n a_o latinized_a greek_a and_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n have_v be_v more_o ingenuous_a than_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o free_o confess_v that_o the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l_o 2_o c._n 13._o establish_a prelate_n of_o their_o own_o in_o the_o east_n and_o drive_v out_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n when_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o severe_o chastise_v schismatic_n and_o obstinate_a person_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o balsamon_n that_o antioch_n only_o except_v in_o all_o other_o city_n the_o latin_n permit_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n although_o they_o have_v establish_v bishop_n in_o the_o same_o place_n i_o have_v not_o meet_v with_o any_o such_o passage_n in_o his_o nomocanon_n of_o the_o parisian_a edition_n print_v in_o 1620._o those_o that_o publish_v it_o relate_v this_o passage_n in_o a_o supplement_n annex_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o addition_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o greek_a copy_n but_o only_o in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o gentian_n hervetus_n so_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o testimony_n be_v doubtful_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v his_o quotation_n from_o baronius_n aught_o to_o have_v more_o certain_o inform_v himself_o howsoever_o it_o be_v balsamon_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o latin_n into_o the_o east_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o their_o affair_n be_v in_o disorder_n for_o the_o infidel_n have_v retake_v jerusalem_n with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o latin_n slacken_v their_o rigour_n towards_o the_o greek_n and_o so_o much_o the_o less_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o same_o passage_n of_o balsamon_n that_o the_o infidel_n give_v the_o same_o liberty_n to_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n in_o their_o dominion_n it_o be_v certain_a this_o moderation_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n 11._o guilliel_n tyr._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o &_o l._n 7._o c._n 8._o &_o l._n 9_o c._n 15._o &_o l._n 10._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 11._o c._n 12._o &_o l._n 1._o c._n 2d_o &_o l._n 15._o c._n 11._o of_o his_o own_o for_o immediate_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v latin_a bishop_n put_v into_o all_o the_o neighbour_a city_n the_o patriarch_n for_o some_o time_n keep_v his_o dignity_n but_o at_o length_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v to_o constantinople_n and_o a_o latin_a bishop_n be_v substitute_v in_o his_o room_n after_o this_o dabert_n bishop_n of_o pisa_n be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n baldwin_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n william_n archbishop_n of_o tyre_n adam_n bishop_n of_o paneada_n and_o all_o other_o diocese_n furnish_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o wm._n of_o tyre_n account_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v without_o far_a trouble_n conclude_v that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o omit_v so_o favourable_a a_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v their_o religion_n and_o particular_a doctrine_n in_o the_o east_n we_o may_v moreover_o consider_v another_o historical_a passage_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v use_v according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a manner_n which_o be_v to_o hinder_v we_o from_o behold_v the_o just_a consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o this_o history_n concern_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n take_v by_o assault_n the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n and_o seize_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n on_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n which_o they_o bestow_v on_o baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n they_o keep_v it_o fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la retake_v constantinople_n and_o drive_v the_o latin_n out_o of_o greece_n the_o greek_n be_v no_o more_o moderate_o deal_v with_o after_o this_o conquest_n than_o they_o be_v after_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a land_n the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occ._n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 13._o say_v leo_n allatius_n establish_v in_o the_o place_n they_o possess_v priest_n and_o prelate_n of_o their_o own_o who_o
the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o eastern_a jacobite_n of_o two_o arch_a bishop_n one_o a_o jacobit_n and_o the_o other_o a_o nestorian_a of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o of_o a_o other_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobit_n in_o egypt_n he_o add_v far_a that_o all_o these_o nation_n viz._n the_o christian_n of_o chaldea_n media_n persia_n armenia_n syria_n phenicia_n india_n ethiopia_n libya_n and_o egypt_n yield_v themselves_o to_o their_o exhortation_n there_o remain_v none_o but_o the_o greek_n that_o persevere_v in_o their_o malice_n and_o who_o every_o where_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n either_o private_o or_o open_o in_o blaspheme_v all_o its_o sacrament_n innocent_a the_o four_o who_o succeed_v gregory_n write_v to_o the_o prince_n 11._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1245._o num_fw-la 11._o of_o bulgaria_n solicit_v he_o to_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n send_v he_o several_a monk_n and_o friar_n entreat_v he_o to_o give_v they_o a_o favourable_a hear_v in_o the_o year_n 1246_o he_o send_v friar_n ascelinus_fw-la simon_n of_o st._n quentin_n alexander_n and_o albertus_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n carpin_n with_o friar_n bennet_n a_o polander_n of_o st._n francis_n order_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n they_o pass_v through_o russia_n and_o deliver_v to_o duke_n daniel_n to_o basil_n his_o brother_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n the_o pope_n letter_n which_o conjure_v they_o to_o forsake_v the_o greek_a 24._o john_n du_fw-fr plan_n voyage_n c._n 9_o &_o c._n 24._o religion_n which_o they_o profess_v and_o unite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o likewise_o endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n to_o effect_v this_o and_o the_o success_n of_o their_o negociation_n be_v that_o the_o russian_n send_v deputy_n to_o opizon_n who_o be_v then_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o poland_n offer_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n provide_v the_o pope_n will_v raise_v their_o country_n into_o a_o kingdom_n and_o bestow_v the_o regal_a crown_n on_o their_o duke_n opizon_n glad_o receive_v they_o and_o grant_v what_o they_o demand_v the_o pope_n send_v the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prusia_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o legate_n and_o order_v for_o their_o instruction_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n a_o mission_n make_v up_o of_o as_o many_o secular_a priest_n as_o religion_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preacher_n and_o friar_n minorite_n among_o who_o there_o be_v choose_v a_o certain_a preach_a friar_n name_v alexius_n who_o be_v particular_o to_o attend_v the_o prince_n the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o prussia_n reconcile_v king_n daniel_n his_o brother_n basil_n who_o be_v king_n of_o laudemirie_n and_o likewise_o their_o people_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whilst_o innocent_a endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o russian_n he_o neglect_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n he_o earnest_o labour_v say_v 38._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1247._o num_fw-la 30._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1253_o num_fw-la 38._o raynaldus_n to_o reduce_v those_o people_n how_o far_o distant_a soever_o they_o be_v and_o for_o this_o purpose_n send_v they_o several_a religious_a who_o be_v learned_a and_o zealous_a for_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o faith_n who_o he_o honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o apostolical_a legate_n he_o far_o say_v that_o he_o give_v to_o laurence_n his_o penetentiary_n a_o large_a commission_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n enjoin_v he_o to_o take_v care_n of_o armenia_n iconia_n turkey_n greece_n babylon_n and_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v the_o greek_n who_o be_v in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n jerusalem_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n maronites_n and_o nestorian_n in_o the_o year_n 1253_o the_o foresay_a innocent_a the_o four_o send_v william_n de_fw-fr rubruquis_fw-la etc._n voyage_n of_o rubriq_n c._n 1._o etc._n etc._n and_o bartholomew_n de_fw-fr cremone_n who_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n into_o tartary_n where_o they_o find_v several_a christian_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o nestorian_a religion_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o who_o they_o labour_v with_o all_o their_o power_n urbain_n the_o four_o imitate_v in_o this_o his_o predecessor_n send_v in_o the_o year_n 1264_o nicholas_n bishop_n of_o crotonia_n with_o gerard_n and_o rayner_n monk_n of_o the_o 65._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1264._o num_fw-la 64._o 65._o order_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n who_o have_v retake_a constantinople_n to_o the_o end_n say_v raynaldus_n he_o may_v be_v instruct_v together_o with_o his_o people_n in_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n his_o successor_n that_o urbain_n send_v moreover_o other_o monk_n to_o constantinople_n on_o the_o same_o design_n to_o wit_n simon_n peter_n de_fw-fr moras_fw-la peter_n de_fw-fr 81._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o numb_a 73._o ibid._n num_fw-la 81._o crista_n and_o boniface_n and_o clement_n send_v dominican_n in_o the_o year_n 1276_o two_o bishop_n and_o two_o preach_v friar_n go_v into_o greece_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o first_o to_o instruct_v far_o the_o 21._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1276._o num_fw-la 45._o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1277._o num_fw-la 20._o 21._o greek_n and_o confirm_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v to_o which_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la have_v oblige_v they_o to_o submit_v themselves_o a_o little_a while_n after_o there_o be_v another_o mission_n of_o friar_n minorite_n to_o the_o tartar_n to_o instruct_v they_o more_o full_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n who_o etc._n idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1278._o num_fw-la 17._o 18._o etc._n etc._n have_v embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1278_o under_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o three_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v other_o 31._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 29._o 30._o 31._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o those_o people_n who_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n raynaldus_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o pope_n make_v use_v of_o dominican_n particular_o for_o this_o purpose_n and_o send_v they_o to_o preach_v through_o out_o all_o the_o east_n 32._o ibid._n num_fw-la 32._o in_o greece_n bulgaria_n valachia_n to_o the_o syrian_n iberian_o allain_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n to_o the_o tartarian_a christian_n and_o general_o to_o all_o strange_a nation_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o likewise_o make_v use_n of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n of_o who_o order_n he_o have_v be_v himself_o that_o he_o send_v to_o several_a eastern_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o bishop_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n according_a to_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o people_n instruct_v and_o earnest_o recommend_v his_o emissary_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v respect_v by_o they_o their_o labour_n may_v be_v the_o more_o effectual_a boniface_n the_o eight_o renew_v these_o general_a mission_n into_o the_o east_n and_o to_o encourage_v they_o the_o more_o to_o acquit_v themselves_o well_o in_o their_o employ_v 4041._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1299._o num_fw-la 39_o 4041._o he_o augment_v their_o privilege_n after_o a_o very_a considerable_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1299_o these_o continue_v under_o the_o follow_a pope_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n that_o john_n the_o twenty_o second_o send_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 1318_o wherein_o he_o give_v god_n thank_v for_o the_o progress_n the_o friar_n predicant_o have_v make_v and_o exhort_v they_o to_o continue_v there_o the_o same_o appear_v by_o other_o letter_n of_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v likewise_o two_o other_o relation_n of_o the_o voyage_n of_o two_o dominican_n 40._o the_o wonderful_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n paris_n 1529._o fol._n 40._o one_o name_v brother_n bieul_n the_o other_o brother_n oderick_n who_o go_v by_o the_o pope_n command_n to_o preach_v in_o the_o east_n the_o first_o of_o these_o do_v not_o set_v down_o the_o time_n but_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v about_o the_o fourteen_o century_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o argon_fw-la king_n of_o the_o tartar_n which_o happen_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n the_o second_o bear_v date_n 1330._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n house_n of_o dominican_n friar_n set_v up_o in_o asia_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o schismatic_n we_o come_v direct_o say_v this_o author_n
instruction_n give_v they_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o there_o can_v no_o advantage_n accrue_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n five_o artifice_n discover_v whosoever_o consider_v the_o forego_n chapter_n will_v not_o i_o suppose_v overmuch_o value_n mr._n arnaud_n labour_n touch_v the_o grecian_a and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n call_v schismatic_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v never_o a_o more_o vain_a and_o fruitless_a amusement_n than_o his_o whole_a dispute_n on_o that_o subject_a at_o the_o end_n whereof_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o he_o find_v not_o he_o have_v ill_o bestow_v his_o time_n have_v give_v no_o light_n at_o all_o to_o the_o main_a question_n which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n but_o beside_o what_o i_o already_o offer_v it_o remain_v that_o i_o make_v some_o important_a reflection_n on_o those_o thing_n the_o most_o part_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o which_o i_o shall_v recollect_v as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v in_o this_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v not_o any_o long_o detain_v the_o reader_n on_o a_o point_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v sufficient_o evidence_v first_o then_o i_o find_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o emissary_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o one_o of_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o be_v send_v be_v to_o endeavour_v the_o advancement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o these_o relation_n desirous_a to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o account_n of_o the_o honour_n they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o procure_v from_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o this_o island_n to_o the_o sacrament_n begin_v thus_o i_o believe_v say_v he_o the_o gentleman_n of_o 304._o c._n 20._o p._n 304._o the_o confraternity_n of_o the_o august_n society_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n have_v testify_v so_o great_a zeal_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o this_o devotion_n especial_o in_o the_o eastern_a country_n will_v approve_v of_o these_o discourse_n see_v they_o will_v be_v inform_v by_o they_o that_o the_o prayer_n and_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o these_o poor_a wretch_n be_v not_o fruitless_a these_o word_n sufficient_o show_v if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a end_n which_o the_o emissary_n propose_v to_o themselves_o in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v to_o give_v they_o those_o sentiment_n which_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o entertain_v concern_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o whereunto_o tend_v the_o zeal_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o confraternity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v no_o great_a wonder_n if_o they_o have_v accomplish_v their_o design_n and_o that_o if_o these_o people_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n it_o can_v be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v among_o they_o ever_o since_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n but_o the_o better_a to_o convince_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o the_o vanity_n of_o his_o pretend_a consequence_n and_o how_o little_a i_o will_v esteem_v his_o victory_n if_o it_o be_v as_o real_a as_o it_o be_v false_a and_o imaginary_a i_o need_v but_o set_v before_o he_o the_o mean_v these_o emissary_n have_v use_v whereby_o to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n in_o these_o country_n in_o all_o which_o i_o shall_v relate_v no_o more_o than_o what_o i_o learn_v from_o author_n no_o wise_a suspect_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o instrument_n they_o use_v be_v money_n francis_n richard_n the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o foresay_a relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n plain_o tell_v we_o so_o above_o a_o hundred_o poor_a greek_n say_v he_o become_v our_o own_o be_v draw_v over_o to_o we_o by_o 247._o c._n 16._o p._n 247._o some_o small_a charity_n we_o bestow_v on_o they_o money_n can_v do_v all_o thing_n in_o these_o part_n and_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o provide_v we_o have_v wherewithal_o to_o give_v the_o greek_a bishop_n they_o will_v suffer_v we_o to_o confess_v preach_v and_o instruct_v they_o who_o be_v under_o their_o charge_n in_o whatsoever_o we_o please_v so_o that_o be_v not_o these_o very_a fit_a people_n to_o determine_v the_o antiquity_n of_o our_o doctrine_n anthony_n de_fw-fr gouveau_fw-fr one_o of_o the_o 3._o anthony_n gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 3._o emissary_n of_o persia_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o be_v carry_v over_o into_o persia_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o patriarch_n david_n express_o observe_v that_o one_o of_o the_o first_o course_n the_o missionary_n take_v to_o draw_v these_o people_n to_o they_o be_v to_o distribute_v money_n among_o they_o by_o which_o mean_v they_o be_v easy_o wrought_v on_o to_o come_v to_o catechise_n but_o beside_o money_n they_o make_v the_o practice_n of_o physic_n to_o serve_v as_o a_o pretence_n for_o the_o introduce_v of_o they_o into_o house_n where_o they_o take_v their_o opportunity_n 248._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 16._o p_o 248._o to_o discourse_v of_o religion_n by_o this_o mean_n say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n we_o have_v free_a admittance_n into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o many_o time_n gain_v by_o conversation_n what_o we_o can_v not_o effect_v by_o preach_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mathematics_n draw_v to_o they_o several_a person_n and_o furnish_v they_o with_o occasion_n of_o entertain_v they_o besson_n the_o jesuit_n speak_v of_o one_o of_o their_o emissary_n at_o damascus_n he_o draw_v say_v he_o to_o our_o 5._o holy_a syria_n part_n 1._o 3_o treatise_n c._n 5._o house_n several_a greek_n by_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o skill_n in_o the_o mathematics_n which_o be_v a_o science_n in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o levantine_n people_n and_o especial_o astronomy_n upon_o which_o account_n our_o emissary_n have_v easy_a admittance_n into_o great_a house_n whether_o of_o turk_n or_o christian_n they_o endeavour_v more_o especial_o to_o gain_v the_o bishop_n and_o patriarch_n and_o that_o with_o success_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n i_o shall_v produce_v father_n john_n amien_n say_v besson_n speak_v of_o the_o emissary_n of_o tripolys_n gain_v 4._o ibid._n treatise_n the_o 4._o c._n 4._o the_o greek_a bishop_n of_o tripolys_n to_o the_o romish_a religion_n the_o same_o besson_n discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n in_o aleppo_n and_o of_o one_o of_o its_o father_n he_o have_v entire_o win_v say_v he_o philip_z the_o patriarch_n who_o be_v patriarch_n 9_o ibid._n treat_n 1._o c._n 9_o of_o great_a armenia_n who_o seat_n be_v in_o persia_n at_o eschiniadzin_n this_o venerable_a prelate_n be_v come_v to_o aleppo_n to_o visit_v the_o holy_a place_n receive_v the_o father_n with_o great_a expression_n of_o good_a will_n and_o show_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o catholic_n in_o hit_v heart_n be_v of_o a_o very_a frank_a nature_n he_o far_o declare_v this_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o another_o patriarch_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o same_o emissary_n convert_v a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v afterward_o force_v by_o the_o schismatic_n to_o leave_v his_o country_n and_o retire_v into_o a_o monastery_n in_o cappadocia_n and_o will_v turn_v jesuit_n but_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o great_a quality_n he_o have_v it_o be_v not_o judge_v meet_v to_o deprive_v the_o armenian_n of_o this_o pastor_n speak_v in_o another_o place_n of_o a_o emissary_n of_o aleppo_n he_o have_v bring_v over_o say_v he_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n another_o greek_a bishop_n and_o with_o this_o person_n endow_v 10._o ib._n chap._n 10._o with_o such_o good_a qualification_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o shall_v gain_v several_a other_o who_o will_n it_o be_v likely_a follow_v so_o great_a a_o example_n certain_o add_v he_o in_o these_o mission_n of_o the_o levant_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o particular_a regard_n have_v to_o the_o bishop_n who_o example_n the_o people_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o imitate_v discourse_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o emissary_n of_o said_a we_o be_v oblige_v say_v he_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o beside_o his_o be_v win_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n 7._o treatise_n 6._o c._n 7._o by_o one_o of_o our_o father_n lay_v other_o obligation_n on_o we_o for_o he_o open_v to_o we_o his_o heart_n as_o well_o as_o his_o church_n and_o public_o declare_v to_o his_o hearer_n that_o the_o frank_n church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o maronites_n be_v the_o true_a church_n these_o conquest_n can_v be_v lose_v unless_o by_o the_o ill_a conduct_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o the_o pernicious_a maxim_n they_o may_v give_v out_o
confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
other_o as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o mr_n arnaud_n can_v in_o reason_n bring_v these_o sort_n of_o people_n into_o the_o reckon_n and_o i_o think_v it_o will_v not_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o i_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n for_o in_o effect_n the_o abuse_n will_v be_v too_o gross_a to_o pretend_v to_o determine_v this_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o convert_v or_o person_n bring_v up_o from_o their_o infancy_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o religious_a order_n and_o latin_a doctor_n who_o instruct_v they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a and_o allatius_n himself_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o that_o reverence_n the_o pope_n and_o receive_v his_o decree_n as_o oracle_n be_v more_o in_o number_n than_o we_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o imagine_v and_o be_v they_o not_o with_o hold_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o a_o most_o cruel_a tyrant_n and_o that_o of_o the_o calumny_n and_o accusation_n of_o some_o wicked_a people_n we_o shall_v see_v every_o day_n they_o who_o possess_v the_o great_a dignity_n among_o the_o greek_n come_v and_o prostrate_v themselves_o at_o the_o pope_n footstool_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o question_n be_v not_o here_o whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_v continual_a device_n to_o dispute_v on_o this_o principle_n to_o wit_n that_o i_o affirm_v the_o greek_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o as_o for_o example_n he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n 12._o lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o of_o pain_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o will_v make_v use_n of_o euthymius_n his_o word_n to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o our_o doctrine_n and_o that_o euthymius_n have_v not_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-fr in_o our_o saviour_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la 13._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o he_o likewise_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o nicholas_n méthoniensis_n 15._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o be_v not_o a_o berengarian_a and_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n that_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o in_o such_o term_n as_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o real_o our_o saviour_n body_n but_o only_o the_o figure_n or_o representation_n thereof_o endue_v with_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o do_v not_o reproach_v 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o the_o greek_n with_o their_o believe_v that_o they_o eat_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a artifice_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o world_n and_o blind_a those_o that_o have_v not_o continual_o the_o point_n in_o question_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v easy_o carry_v off_o from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o i_o say_v then_o it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o in_o every_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o we_o and_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o on_o that_o subject_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o do_v this_o we_o never_o yet_o affirm_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o contrary_a viz_o that_o several_a treatise_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o figure_n image_n and_o type_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v use_v of_o and_o we_o use_v after_o their_o example_n the_o present_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v this_o be_v the_o only_a point_n of_o the_o dispute_n to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v stick_v and_o not_o to_o wander_v into_o wide_a discourse_n and_o fruitless_a consequence_n in_o effect_v the_o design_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o perpetuity_n first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o all_o age_n and_o that_o author_n have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o she_o in_o this_o point_n and_o this_o conformity_n have_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v our_o sentiment_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o place_n our_o dispute_n hitherto_o have_v not_o be_v concern_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v but_o only_o on_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n thereon_o appendant_a so_o that_o he_o have_v deal_v very_o disingenious_o in_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o our_o debate_n reach_v to_o the_o real_a presence_n our_o question_n say_v he_o be_v concern_v the_o belief_n of_o all_o these_o 128._o lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 128._o sect_n and_o people_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o absurd_o he_o complain_v that_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o have_v turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n notwithstanding_o say_v he_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v only_o in_o his_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n treatise_n discourse_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n have_v continual_o turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v not_o the_o point_n precise_o in_o question_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o most_o unwarrantable_a 191._o lib._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 191._o liberty_n to_o write_v that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o boldness_n of_o a_o man_n can_v proceed_v to_o that_o point_n where_o my_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o maintain_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o i_o dare_v to_o affirm_v that_o he_o can_v be_v great_a than_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o here_o the_o question_n only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n concern_v which_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o say_v any_o thing_n 1._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n read_v the_o last_o section_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o he_o will_v find_v precise_o these_o word_n i_o affirm_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o thing_n unknown_a to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a church_n except_v for_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o armenian_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nor_o in_o general_a any_o christian_n but_o they_o who_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v believe_v any_o thing_n touch_v these_o two_o article_n 2._o let_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o second_o answer_n be_v peruse_v where_o i_o handle_v again_o the_o same_o question_n and_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n 3._o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o he_o will_v find_v it_o contain_v these_o word_n for_o its_o title_n that_o all_o the_o sect_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o accord_n with_o she_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_n he_o will_v find_v likewise_o that_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o be_v no_o body_n then_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v think_v of_o bring_v it_o into_o our_o debate_n and_o this_o without_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o maugre_o we_o imagine_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o save_v himself_o by_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a presence_n for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o be_o sorry_a i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o i_o know_v not_o any_o
it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n have_v not_o all_o this_o while_n follow_v their_o example_n use_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o keep_v up_o this_o perfect_a conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v all_o along_o suppose_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o when_o this_o greek_a word_n have_v be_v know_v to_o they_o and_o even_o the_o latin_n themselves_o have_v teach_v it_o they_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o and_o i_o pray_v what_o ill_a conveniency_n can_v they_o apprehend_v thereby_o if_o they_o in_o effect_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v appear_v strange_a to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v heretofore_o person_n of_o sound_a judgement_n who_o scruple_v to_o admit_v the_o term_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o that_o in_o effect_n ignorant_a people_n will_v take_v thence_o occasion_n to_o imagine_v there_o be_v several_a divinity_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o like_o this_o allege_v in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o give_v this_o a_o excessive_a sense_n beyond_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v suppose_v we_o admit_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n there_o be_v rather_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o it_o express_v better_a than_o any_o other_o this_o kind_n of_o conversion_n and_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v general_a expression_n be_v consequent_o defective_a and_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o fall_v into_o heresy_n which_o be_v as_o much_o the_o greek_n interest_n as_o the_o latin_n to_o prevent_v if_o it_o be_v so_o they_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o this_o subject_a with_o they_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o they_o have_v he_o mighty_o bestir_v himself_o with_o his_o argument_n or_o rather_o declamation_n on_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v never_o quarrel_v about_o this_o doctrine_n and_o find_v it_o strange_a suppose_n they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a belief_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o let_v he_o then_o tell_v we_o wherefore_o they_o so_o obstinate_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n and_o will_v never_o express_v themselves_o on_o this_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o form_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o find_v this_o far_o more_o strange_a suppose_v they_o hold_v in_o the_o main_a the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o she_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v that_o their_o ignorance_n have_v hind'r_v they_o from_o find_v so_o proper_a a_o term_n for_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o their_o hand_n or_o that_o they_o fear_v thereby_o to_o offend_v their_o emperor_n see_v they_o be_v deep_o engage_v to_o favour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o fear_v thereby_o to_o incur_v a_o great_a hatred_n from_o the_o latin_n see_v they_o can_v not_o do_v they_o a_o great_a pleasure_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v they_o never_o use_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o force_a and_o interest_v union_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n have_v propose_v to_o they_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v they_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n say_v only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bread_n be_v change_v as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o make_v appear_v be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a testimony_n they_o will_v not_o adopt_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o their_o church_n and_o which_o they_o regard_v as_o a_o novelty_n this_o first_o proof_n shall_v be_v uphold_v by_o a_o second_o of_o no_o less_o strength_n than_o the_o former_a be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o explicate_a of_o their_o belief_n on_o the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o whatsoever_o term_n they_o make_v use_v of_o they_o signify_v not_o any_o thing_n which_o express_o bear_v the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n bread_n of_o and_o wine_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o pope_n gregory_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n be_v mind_v to_o show_v what_o his_o belief_n be_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o do_v not_o indeed_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v not_o then_o find_v out_o but_o explain_v himself_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v sufficient_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o on_o the_o altar_n be_v change_v substantial_o 170._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 2._o ch_n 8._o p._n 170._o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sacred_a orison_n and_o word_n of_o our_o redeemer_n into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o lively_a flesh_n and_o real_a proper_a and_o lively_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n which_o run_v down_o his_o side_n not_o only_o in_o a_o sign_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o reality_n of_o substance_n when_o innocent_a the_o three_o will_v have_v this_o same_o belief_n know_v in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n he_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o make_v use_v even_o of_o the_o very_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n say_v he_o the_o 1._o council_n lat._n sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o cap._n 1._o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v it_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o express_o declare_v their_o belief_n and_o what_o they_o will_v have_v other_o believe_v likewise_o there_o be_v make_v say_v they_o by_o the_o consecration_n a_o conversion_n of_o the_o 4._o sess_n 13._o cap._n 4._o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o blood_n which_o conversion_n be_v right_o and_o proper_o call_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o speak_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o in_o effect_n they_o ought_v to_o express_v themselves_o for_o the_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o with_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o what_o i_o say_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o reject_v it_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o use_v any_o expression_n which_o come_v near_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o mention_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o presence_n of_o substance_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o change_v of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v to_o show_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n we_o see_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n appear_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o council_n confession_n of_o faith_n or_o liturgy_n book_n of_o devotion_n or_o any_o of_o their_o write_n whether_o publish_v by_o their_o modern_a or_o ancient_a divine_n and_o certain_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a these_o people_n shall_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v in_o express_a term_n this_o their_o belief_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o term_n be_v but_o few_o and_o easy_a to_o be_v find_v out_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a to_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n than_o to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o former_a substance_n remain_v no_o more_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v they_o have_v in_o the_o greek_a language_n word_n which_o answer_v exact_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o will_v be_v inexcusable_a express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v different_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v their_o belief_n the_o same_o with_o she_o yet_o be_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v no_o way_n like_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o needs_o only_o the_o compare_v of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n compare_v for_o example_n the_o confession_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o â—â—â—venth_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
be_v therefore_o leave_v undecided_a although_o they_o be_v hold_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o church_n will_v only_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n wherein_o there_o have_v pass_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o reject_v other_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v establish_v and_o yet_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o firm_o as_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n which_o will_v have_v ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o that_o great_a pain_n he_o have_v take_v to_o fill_v three_o or_o four_o large_a book_n with_o his_o long_a syllogism_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n what_o mean_v these_o greek_n by_o their_o general_a expression_n which_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o puzzle_v people_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o distinct_o believe_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o teach_v as_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n this_o doctrine_n may_v prevail_v with_o the_o people_n to_o adore_v this_o substance_n when_o change_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n explain_v itself_o touch_v this_o doctrine_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o oblige_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o determine_v by_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o those_o council_n which_o express_o decree_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v nothing_o and_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o immortal_a praise_n the_o greek_n be_v still_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v for_o their_o preservation_n under_o the_o turkish_a empire_n tire_v himself_o his_o friend_n and_o his_o reader_n exhaust_v his_o store_n of_o consequence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o stock_n of_o delusion_n and_o be_v continual_o employ_v his_o invention_n to_o find_v some_o appearance_n or_o shadow_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o this_o people_n to_o speak_v impartial_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v angry_a with_o these_o greek_n who_o be_v so_o obstinate_a or_o at_o least_o so_o lazy_a that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o express_v plain_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n a_o notion_n so_o clear_o and_o distinct_o imprint_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o moreover_o not_o only_o these_o greek_n have_v not_o explain_v themselves_o but_o even_o when_o move_v by_o temporal_a interest_n and_o the_o politic_a intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n they_o consent_v to_o these_o patch_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v change_v the_o latin_a expression_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o act_n of_o these_o last_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v bare_o insert_v that_o it_o be_v change_v that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o a_o word_n they_o have_v ever_o substitute_v their_o general_a expression_n to_o the_o formal_a and_o precise_a expression_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v when_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o see_v in_o raynaldus_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o clement_n iv_o by_o gregory_n x._o by_o john_n xxi_o and_o by_o urbain_n v._o as_o distinct_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o see_v it_o i_o say_v express_v in_o these_o latin_n word_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la 77._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 77._o quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o find_v this_o same_o article_n in_o the_o greek_a copy_n produce_v by_o allatius_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 17._o allat_n perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o latin_n say_v veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v real_o transubstantiate_v and_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v real_o change_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o love_v not_o to_o complain_v when_o his_o complaint_n will_v do_v he_o 298._o liv._o 3._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 298._o no_o good_a pass_v light_o over_o this_o difference_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o trifle_n not_o worth_a his_o notice_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o raynaldus_n observe_v some_o read_v in_o latin_a transmutatur_fw-la and_o other_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o add_v allatius_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o original_a itself_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o word_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v mere_a synonimous_a term_n see_v they_o have_v be_v substitute_v by_o interpreter_n to_o these_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o synonimy_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v both_o the_o same_o because_o interpreter_n substitute_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o word_n to_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o be_v these_o interpreter_n who_o thus_o render_v transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v they_o not_o such_o who_o find_v transubstantiation_n every_o where_o and_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o force_n if_o transmutare_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la be_v synonimous_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v when_o he_o please_v render_v 40._o gregor_n naz._n ora._n 40._o those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n christo_fw-la indutus_fw-la sum_fw-la in_fw-la christo_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la sum_fw-la for_o there_o be_v transmutatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o a_o homily_n attribute_v to_o origen_n sanctus_n theologus_fw-la in_o deum_fw-la transmutatus_fw-la he_o may_v read_v 12._o hâ—m_fw-la 2._o in_o divers_a iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 12._o in_o deum_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o read_v in_o st._n iréneus_n oleaster_n transmutatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la he_o may_v render_v this_o transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la if_o we_o may_v as_o well_o substitute_n to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o two_o latin_a one_o transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n may_v read_v in_o the_o version_n of_o st._n macairus_n omnes_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la divinam_fw-la transubstantiantur_fw-la for_o the_o interpreter_n have_v set_v down_o transmutantur_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a import_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o same_o author_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o change_v the_o nature_n he_o may_v understand_v it_o that_o he_o come_v to_o transubstantiate_v the_o nature_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o latin_a bear_v transmutare_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v good_a author_n upon_o mr._n arnaud_n credit_n and_o follow_v his_o synonima_n will_v make_v abundance_n of_o extravagant_a transubstantiation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v willing_a to_o warrant_v they_o all_o he_o will_v say_v these_o word_n be_v synonimy_n when_o they_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v or_o transubstantiate_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o indeed_o with_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o not_o with_o they_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v before_o he_o affirm_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v real_o admirable_a for_o they_o be_v very_o conclusive_a provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o conclude_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o this_o
grain_n so_o we_o likewise_o although_o several_a be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o exceed_v these_o but_o beside_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v the_o church_n we_o must_v likewise_o consider_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o greek_n do_v express_v themselves_o concern_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o volumn_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o deacon_n who_o carry_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n this_o entrance_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o small_a entrance_n design_v to_o represent_v by_o this_o ceremony_n the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o bow_v before_o this_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o cry_v out_o altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v let_v we_o worship_n christ_n and_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o save_v we_o o_o son_n of_o god_n assoon_o as_o they_o begin_v to_o read_v the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n and_o simon_n of_o thessalonica_n give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o action_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o his_o servitude_n for_o say_v he_o when_o our_o lord_n himself_o appear_v speak_v in_o his_o gospel_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v present_a the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o cover_v himself_o with_o his_o mantle_n isidorus_n de_fw-fr pélusé_fw-fr use_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n before_o he_o when_o the_o true_a shepherd_n himself_o appear_v say_v he_o in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o bishop_n throw_v off_o his_o mantle_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o lord_n himself_o the_o prince_n of_o pastor_n our_o god_n and_o master_n be_v present_a i_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o book_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o yet_o they_o speak_v and_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o which_o already_o show_v we_o that_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v always_o very_o mysterious_a and_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o impute_v substantial_a conversion_n to_o they_o every_o time_n they_o make_v use_v of_o excessive_a term_n we_o may_v likewise_o see_v here_o another_o example_n of_o what_o i_o say_v even_o in_o the_o very_a bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o its_o consecration_n the_o greek_n have_v two_o table_n one_o which_o they_o call_v the_o prothesis_n and_o the_o other_a the_o great_a altar_n they_o place_n on_o the_o former_a of_o these_o the_o symbol_n and_o express_v by_o divers_a mystical_a action_n part_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o birth_n life_n and_o suffering_n they_o solemn_o carry_v they_o afterward_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o they_o consecrate_v they_o so_o that_o before_o this_o it_o be_v but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o on_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o principal_a passage_n of_o the_o life_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o say_v themselves_o that_o then_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v but_o a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o speak_v concern_v they_o almost_o after_o the_o same_o theor._n germaâ—â—n_v theor._n manner_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v as_o after_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n call_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o just_a enter_v with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o cherubin_n angel_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o immaterial_a spirit_n march_v before_o he_o sing_v hymn_n and_o accompany_v the_o great_a king_n our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o come_v to_o his_o mystical_a sacrifice_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o mortal_a hand_n behold_v say_v he_o the_o angel_n that_o come_v with_o the_o holy_a gift_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o mount_n calvary_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o in_o another_o place_n the_o translation_n of_o holy_a thing_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o come_v from_o the_o prothesis_n and_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o great_a altar_n with_o the_o cherubick_a hymn_n signify_v the_o entrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n from_o bethany_n into_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v moreover_o that_o our_o saviour_n be_v carry_v in_o the_o dish_n and_o show_v himself_o in_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n un-consecrated_n arcudius_n observe_v some_o call_v this_o bread_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n 21._o arcud_v lib_n de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 20_o &_o 21._o christ_n he_o say_v far_a that_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n call_v it_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o prove_v the_o symbol_n be_v call_v in_o this_o respect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a divine_a and_o unutterable_a mystery_n which_o be_v the_o same_o name_n they_o give_v they_o after_o their_o consecration_n when_o they_o carry_v they_o from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n the_o choir_n loud_o sing_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o cherubick_a hymn_n in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n let_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n draw_v near_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o give_v to_o the_o faithful_a for_o food_n at_o which_o time_n their_o devotion_n be_v so_o excessive_a that_o arcudius_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o accuse_v the_o euch._n arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n greek_n in_o this_o respect_n of_o idolatry_n goar_n clear_v they_o of_o this_o crime_n yet_o say_v himself_o that_o some_o bow_n other_o kneel_z and_o cast_v themselves_o prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n chrys_n gore_n in_o euch._n notis_fw-la in_o miss_n chrys_n as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n invisible_o accompany_v with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o all_o of_o they_o say_v their_o prayer_n or_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o they_o usual_o speak_v to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o be_v personal_o present_a pray_v to_o he_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o good_a thief_n lord_n remember_v i_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o thy_o kingdom_n the_o priest_n answer_n the_o lord_n god_n be_v mindful_a of_o we_o all_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o they_o repeat_v these_o word_n without_o cease_v till_o he_o that_o carry_v the_o symbol_n be_v ent'r_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o then_o they_o cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o there_o be_v not_o any_o consecration_n and_o much_o less_o a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n whilst_o the_o symbol_n be_v still_o on_o the_o table_n they_o separate_v a_o particle_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o call_v the_o remainder_n the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o afterward_o lie_v another_o small_a piece_n on_o the_o right_a side_n of_o the_o first_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v say_v in_o effect_n say_v gore_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o queen_n be_v at_o thy_o right_a hand_n in_o a_o vestment_n of_o gold_n wrought_v with_o divers_a colour_n they_o set_v by_o another_o small_a piece_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n john_n baptist_n another_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o several_a other_o for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o other_o saint_n goar_n tell_v we_o they_o separate_v ibid._n gore_n ibid._n nine_o piece_n after_o this_o manner_n beside_o those_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n his_o mother_n and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v to_o represent_v the_o whole_a celestial_a court_n they_o afterward_o carry_v all_o these_o to_o the_o great_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o these_o particle_n they_o call_v one_o of_o they_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n john_n the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o st._n nicholas_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n all_o the_o rest_n i_o know_v goar_n deny_v they_o be_v thus_o call_v affirm_v the_o greek_n say_v only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n i_o know_v likewise_o that_o arcudius_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v agree_v in_o this_o point_n and_o perhaps_o the_o latin_n have_v at_o length_n cause_v the_o latinise_v greek_n to_o leave_v this_o way_n of_o speak_v but_o gore_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o among_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v so_o simple_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
the_o bless_a virgin_n in_o her_o particle_n of_o bread_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o person_n endue_v with_o the_o least_o sense_n shall_v fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n if_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n give_v they_o not_o some_o reason_n for_o it_o arcudius_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o 9_o arcud_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr euch._n c_o 9_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a person_n in_o poland_n otherwise_o both_o pious_a and_o learned_a who_o persuade_v a_o lady_n of_o russia_n to_o receive_v no_o more_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o her_o religion_n because_o they_o administer_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o st._n nicholas_n etc._n etc._n this_o man_n mistake_n to_o who_o arcudius_n give_v another_o kind_n of_o character_n than_o that_o of_o a_o calumniator_n be_v not_o otherwise_o occasion_v but_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v usual_a among_o the_o greek_n who_o call_v these_o particle_n the_o body_n of_o this_o or_o the_o other_a saint_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o invent_v this_o fable_n himself_o which_o 20._o histor_n eccl._n part_n 4._o p._n 20._o be_v so_o impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a hottinger_n affirm_v there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o zurich_n a_o manuseript_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o one_o peter_n numagen_n in_o which_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o greek_n affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o bread_n from_o whence_o the_o great_a particle_n have_v be_v take_v in_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o they_o distribute_v to_o the_o people_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o action_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n guy_n carmus_fw-la relate_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o thirteen_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v that_o they_o affirm_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n eccles_n theoria_fw-la rer_n eccles_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_n say_v he_o but_o there_o be_v great_a spiritual_a blessing_n and_o advantage_n which_o do_v follow_v from_o the_o communication_n of_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o 3._o sacred_a nosegay_n lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o boucher_n relation_n touch_v the_o greek_n they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v say_v he_o a_o most_o ridiculous_a and_o extravagant_a opinion_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o particle_n of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n be_v real_o contain_v the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o body_n of_o her_o son_n under_o the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o say_a host_n so_o that_o they_o receive_v these_o fragment_n with_o new_a prayer_n and_o preparative_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o boucher_n be_v mistake_v as_o well_o as_o those_o mention_v by_o gore_n and_o this_o good_a man_n of_o poland_n mention_v by_o arcudius_n in_o impute_v to_o they_o such_o a_o ridiculous_a superstition_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n express_v themselves_o who_o attribute_n to_o these_o fragment_n and_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o call_v the_o great_a particle_n our_o saviour_n body_n now_o this_o manifest_o show_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o abuse_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v their_o mystical_a expression_n for_o see_v they_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o bread_n when_o as_o yet_o unconsecrate_v and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v our_o saviour_n himself_o behave_v themselves_o as_o if_o he_o be_v present_a in_o his_o humane_a nature_n who_o then_o can_v find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o express_v themselves_o above_o the_o ordinary_a rate_n concern_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o consummation_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n and_o see_v they_o be_v not_o spare_v of_o their_o mystical_a expression_n touch_v the_o particle_n of_o bread_n divide_v and_o set_v apart_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o saint_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v be_v more_o reserve_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o which_o they_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o on_o which_o they_o express_v with_o so_o great_a ceremony_n and_o pomp_n the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o our_o salvation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o real_a and_o substantial_a conversion_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o must_v have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n for_o shall_v we_o be_v guide_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o make_v the_o most_o trivial_a matter_n serve_v for_o proof_n and_o draw_v consequence_n from_o all_o side_n either_o right_a or_o wrong_n we_o shall_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v deceive_v as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o imagine_v the_o greek_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n body_n and_o that_o of_o st._n nicholas_n chap._n v._n the_o seven_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o they_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o fallacy_n lay_v open_a the_o eight_o proof_n take_v from_o their_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o other_o time_n the_o nine_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o several_a passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o greek_n when_o as_o yet_o at_o the_o prothesis_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o little_a altar_n do_v separate_v eleven_o particle_n of_o bread_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a particle_n in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o second_o in_o honour_n of_o his_o holy_a mother_n and_o the_o rest_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o carry_v all_o these_o and_o place_v they_o on_o the_o high_a altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v we_o must_v here_o observe_v they_o believe_v not_o that_o all_o these_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v for_o they_o restrain_v this_o effect_n to_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o other_o remain_v unconsecrate_v arcudius_n affirm_v simeon_n of_o 10._o arcud_v de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o thessalonica_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o opinion_n against_o which_o he_o with_o much_o passion_n inveigh_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o attribute_v this_o error_n to_o all_o the_o greek_n because_o say_v he_o that_o simeon_n protest_v before_o he_o propose_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o offer_v it_o dogmatical_o but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n but_o arcudius_n do_v not_o full_o say_v this_o he_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o simeon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o whole_a discourse_n add_v that_o he_o mention_n not_o these_o thing_n as_o point_n of_o doctrine_n because_o he_o always_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v a_o clause_n of_o submission_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o protest_v before_o the_o proposal_n of_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o offer_v it_o but_o only_o as_o a_o mere_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o greek_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n do_v answer_v the_o latin_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o simeon_n for_o the_o act_n mention_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o mytilene_n full_o satisfy_v they_o touch_v the_o question_n propose_v among_o which_o this_o be_v one_o but_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o small_a particle_n but_o touch_v the_o make_v of_o these_o particle_n and_o unite_n they_o with_o the_o great_a one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o demand_v of_o we_o wherefore_o we_o divide_v the_o particle_n in_o the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o prothesis_n and_o afterward_o join_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a bread_n or_o great_a consecrate_a particle_n now_o this_o question_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n
substitute_v some_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o which_o be_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o same_o as_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v to_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o he_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o fall_v into_o a_o condition_n void_a of_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n that_o i_o make_v extravagant_a and_o ridiculous_a conclusion_n and_o that_o he_o be_v both_o ashamed_a and_o sorry_a for_o i_o that_o he_o laugh_v at_o my_o argument_n be_v such_o little_a sophistries_n as_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v offer_v by_o a_o judicious_a person_n and_o that_o my_o audaciousness_n be_v beyond_o example_n in_o deny_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o eucharist_n these_o be_v his_o usual_a civility_n which_o yet_o shall_v not_o make_v i_o change_v my_o humour_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v one_o day_n of_o a_o better_a mind_n and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v deal_v with_o he_o not_o only_o in_o a_o calm_a and_o gentle_a manner_n as_o it_o become_v a_o man_n of_o my_o profession_n but_o offer_v up_o my_o prayer_n unto_o almighty_a god_n for_o he_o but_o before_o i_o finish_v this_o chapter_n i_o be_o oblige_v to_o tell_v he_o he_o can_v not_o do_v his_o cause_n a_o great_a injury_n than_o to_o cite_v as_o he_o have_v do_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o passage_n take_v from_o stephen_n stylite_fw-la who_o tell_v the_o emperor_n copronymus_n that_o the_o christian_n adore_v and_o kiss_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n either_o he_o have_v not_o examine_v this_o passage_n or_o his_o prejudice_n have_v hind'r_v he_o from_o observe_v what_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n to_o wit_n that_o stephen_n attribute_n no_o more_o to_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o inferior_a and_o relative_a adoration_n such_o as_o be_v give_v to_o image_n the_o cross_n and_o consecrate_a vessel_n who_o matter_n be_v not_o adore_v and_o this_o appear_v throughout_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n the_o emperor_n accuse_v he_o for_o be_v a_o idolater_n in_o that_o he_o adore_v image_n he_o answer_v that_o his_o adoration_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o image_n but_o to_o the_o original_a which_o the_o image_n represent_v and_o to_o show_v that_o this_o kind_n of_o adoration_n be_v not_o idolatry_n although_o address_v to_o a_o thing_n make_v with_o hand_n and_o senseless_a he_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o the_o cross_n holy_a garment_n and_o vessel_n which_o be_v likewise_o adore_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n loe_o here_o his_o word_n which_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v what_o crime_n do_v we_o commit_v when_o we_o represent_v by_o a_o image_n the_o humane_a biblii_fw-la vita_fw-la s_n stephani_fw-la junioris_fw-la apud_fw-la damascen_n biblii_fw-la shape_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v be_v see_v and_o who_o we_o worship_n be_v this_o to_o adore_v a_o creature_n or_o do_v you_o think_v it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o matter_n when_o we_o adore_v a_o cross_n be_v it_o make_v of_o what_o stuff_n it_o will_v we_o adore_v the_o holy_a vestment_n and_o sacred_a vessel_n without_o incur_v any_o censure_n for_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o by_o prayer_n they_o be_v change_v into_o holy_a thing_n will_v you_o banish_v likewise_o from_o the_o church_n the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o true_a figure_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n we_o worship_v and_o kiss_v they_o and_z by_o partake_v of_o they_o obtain_v sanctification_n either_o mr._n arnaud_n friend_n have_v deceive_v he_o if_o he_o have_v quote_v this_o author_n only_o from_o their_o relation_n or_o he_o have_v deceive_v himself_o or_o which_o be_v worse_o he_o have_v design_v to_o deceive_v other_o when_o he_o produce_v this_o passage_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o hence_o arise_v a_o clear_a demonstration_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n with_o that_o supreme_a and_o absolute_a adoration_n now_o in_o question_n and_o which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o that_o substance_n we_o receive_v there_o need_v little_a strength_n of_o reason_v to_o make_v this_o conclusion_n and_o as_o little_a meditation_n to_o comprehend_v it_o we_o need_v only_o observe_v that_o this_o man_n endeavour_n to_o defend_v from_o the_o imputation_n of_o idolatry_n the_o adoration_n give_v to_o image_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o rank_n in_o the_o same_o order_n the_o adoration_n give_v to_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o sacred_a vestment_n to_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o church_n to_o image_n with_o that_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n we_o need_v only_o take_v notice_n that_o he_o call_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o eucharist_n the_o anti-type_n image_n and_o true_a figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o place_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o those_o which_o terminate_v not_o themselves_o in_o the_o object_n which_o we_o have_v before_o we_o but_o which_o refer_v to_o the_o original_a they_o represent_v wherein_o the_o matter_n or_o that_o which_o be_v visible_a be_v not_o adore_v but_o where_o by_o mean_n of_o a_o material_a symbol_n a_o man_n raise_v up_o his_o mind_n to_o the_o object_n who_o symbol_n he_o behold_v in_o fine_a it_o needs_o only_o be_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n terminate_n itself_o in_o the_o sacrament_n never_o man_n be_v more_o impertinent_a than_o he_o in_o endeavour_v to_o excuse_v a_o relative_a adoration_n by_o a_o absolute_a one_o never_o man_n betray_v more_o his_o cause_n for_o beside_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o his_o reason_n for_o which_o he_o may_v be_v just_o reproach_v he_o may_v be_v likewise_o tell_v he_o fall_v into_o a_o new_a heresy_n and_o horrible_a impiety_n make_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o cross_n and_o consecrate_a vessel_n or_o that_o of_o image_n who_o visible_a subject_n or_o matter_n man_n do_v not_o adore_v neither_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o accident_n for_o stephen_n express_o rank_n this_o adoration_n in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o among_o which_o the_o visible_a matter_n be_v not_o worship_v and_o consequent_o mean_v there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o substance_n which_o be_v not_o adore_v he_o say_v they_o worship_v these_o antitype_n and_o kiss_v they_o now_o in_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o communicant_n these_o act_n of_o adoration_n and_o kiss_n be_v not_o bare_o direct_v to_o the_o accident_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a subject_n call_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o short_a that_o in_o partake_v of_o these_o antitype_n we_o obtain_v sanctification_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o whole_a eucharist_n and_o not_o the_o bare_a accident_n damascene_fw-la who_o live_v much_o about_o the_o same_o time_n as_o stephen_n and_o stiff_o maintain_v the_o same_o cause_n thus_o argue_v i_o worship_v not_o say_v he_o the_o imag_n orat._n 1._o d._n imag_n matter_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o matter_n who_o have_v himself_o become_v matter_n for_o my_o sake_n and_o exist_v in_o it_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v give_v i_o salvation_n by_o it_o and_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n by_o which_o salvation_n be_v procure_v i_o i_o will_v ever_o worship_v it_o not_o as_o the_o divinity_n god_n forbid_v for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v god_n which_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o nothing_o although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o body_n of_o god_n be_v god_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o unity_n of_o person_n for_o the_o body_n be_v make_v without_o conversion_n that_o which_o it_o have_v be_v anoint_v and_o remain_v what_o it_o be_v by_o nature_n to_o wit_n live_v flesh_n endue_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n and_o understanding_n which_o have_v have_v a_o beginning_n and_o be_v create_v as_o to_o the_o other_z matter_n by_o which_o salvation_n have_v be_v obtain_v for_o we_o i_o honour_v and_o worship_v it_o as_o be_v full_a of_o the_o divine_a grace_n the_o bless_a wood_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v it_o not_o matter_n the_o holy_a and_o venerable_a mount_n calvary_n be_v it_o not_o matter_n the_o rock_n of_o life_n wherein_o be_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o spring_n of_o our_o resurrection_n be_v it_o not_o matter_n those_o black_a letter_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a gospel_n be_v write_v be_v they_o not_o matter_n this_o holy_a table_n from_o whence_o we_o receive_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n be_v it_o not_o matter_n in_o fine_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o
of_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o impression_n of_o our_o saviour_n virtue_n become_v his_o whole_a body_n and_o that_o each_o particle_n be_v in_o effect_n but_o one_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v probable_a likewise_o they_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o moral_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v the_o church_n and_o be_v represent_v by_o bread_n of_o which_o every_o one_o take_v a_o part_n to_o signify_v that_o every_o particular_a believer_n be_v not_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o one_o part_n thereof_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o rest_n according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n for_o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n for_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o 10_o 1_o cor._n 10_o that_o one_o bread_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o passage_n of_o nicetas_n examine_v and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v the_o sense_n i_o give_v it_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o mere_a conjecture_n we_o shall_v see_v immediate_o that_o zonarus_n express_v himself_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n and_o that_o these_o two_o author_n explain_v one_o another_o and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o i_o differ_v in_o this_o particular_a from_o mr._n aubertin_n when_o he_o think_v nicetas_n do_v not_o faithful_o relate_v the_o question_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n the_o dispute_n be_v ground_v on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n this_o be_v his_o conjecture_n and_o we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o mere_a conjecture_n of_o author_n although_o otherwise_o never_o so_o judicious_a lay_v not_o any_o necessity_n upon_o we_o of_o follow_v they_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o matter_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o scruple_n not_o to_o deviate_v sometime_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o own_o doctor_n in_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o here_o i_o be_o at_o variance_n with_o my_o master_n 237._o pag._n 237._o aubertin_n i_o do_v in_o truth_n profess_v myself_o a_o disciple_n to_o those_o that_o precede_v i_o for_o i_o be_o not_o of_o a_o aspire_a humour_n neither_o have_v i_o as_o yet_o be_v accuse_v of_o affect_a singularity_n but_o when_o master_n offer_v their_o conjecture_n under_o the_o title_n of_o videtur_fw-la touch_v a_o historical_a passage_n as_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v do_v the_o disciple_n have_v right_a to_o judge_v of_o it_o and_o reject_v it_o if_o their_o conjecture_n be_v not_o well_o ground_v which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v do_v in_o this_o particular_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v to_o refute_v i_o by_o oppose_a mr._n aubertin_n against_o i_o much_o less_o in_o quote_v some_o pretend_a marginal_a note_n of_o wolphius_n which_o appear_v not_o in_o his_o nicetas_n print_v at_o basil_n 1557._o i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o passage_n which_o i_o say_v belong_v to_o zonarus_n and_o which_o allatius_n attribute_n to_o glycas_n we_o know_v say_v he_o dear_a brother_n that_o some_o chrâ—ict_v tom._n 6._o cyrill_n alex._n in_o notis_fw-la valcan_n ad_fw-la lib._n advers._fw-la antrop_n allat_n advers._fw-la chrâ—ict_v suffering_n themselves_o to_o be_v too_o much_o lead_v away_o by_o their_o own_o reason_n do_v raise_v doubt_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o immaculate_a mystery_n sometime_o maintain_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v incorruptible_a see_v it_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o life_n immortal_a and_o othertime_n affirm_v it_o be_v corruptible_a because_o we_o chew_v it_o with_o the_o tooth_n and_o eat_v it_o they_o assert_v likewise_o several_a other_o thing_n according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o as_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sport_n and_o jest_n of_o these_o serious_a thing_n but_o as_o for_o your_o part_n dear_a brother_n follow_v not_o their_o example_n trouble_v not_o yourself_o with_o examine_v the_o mystery_n lest_o that_o curious_o inquire_v whether_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v above_o corruption_n or_o whether_o it_o last_v but_o for_o a_o time_n in_o trust_v too_o much_o to_o yourself_o you_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o truth_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v not_o question_v and_o let_v not_o your_o reason_n make_v you_o so_o much_o a_o sceptic_a as_o not_o to_o reject_v one_o of_o these_o opinion_n as_o impious_a and_o hold_v the_o other_o for_o in_o examine_v they_o you_o will_v find_v they_o may_v be_v both_o maintain_v in_o a_o catholic_n sense_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o prothesis_n be_v that_o very_a flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v crucify_v at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o lay_v in_o the_o sepulchre_n which_o manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o his_o apostle_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o in_o give_v they_o to_o they_o he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n consider_v that_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v not_o be_v corruptible_a it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o corruption_n of_o death_n for_o that_o which_o be_v incorruptible_a be_v above_o all_o corruption_n the_o bread_n then_o of_o the_o prothesis_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n as_o be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v cut_v and_o chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n for_o be_v it_o incorruptible_a it_o can_v be_v neither_o cut_n nor_o eat_v moreover_o be_v not_o trouble_v at_o this_o say_n nor_o think_v it_o hard_a and_o insupportable_a for_o although_o we_o speak_v to_o you_o of_o corruption_n in_o this_o divine_a and_o dreadful_a cummunion_n yet_o be_v it_o in_o fine_a attend_v with_o incorruption_n for_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n after_o it_o have_v yield_v to_o death_n and_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o sepulchre_n be_v not_o corrupt_v according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o prophet_n thou_o will_v not_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n for_o be_v preserve_v by_o the_o divinity_n it_o remain_v incorruptible_a so_o likewise_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o prothesis_n after_o it_o have_v be_v chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n and_o descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n as_o in_o a_o sepulchre_n return_v to_o the_o state_n of_o incorruption_n according_a to_o john_n damascene_fw-la be_v unite_v to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o depart_v this_o life_n if_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n be_v take_v up_o by_o angel_n by_o mean_n of_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v as_o say_v saint_n chrysostom_n mr._n arnaud_n that_o always_o offer_v his_o argument_n as_o decree_n say_v that_o a_o man_n need_v but_o only_o read_v these_o word_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v offer_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v that_o very_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v to_o explode_v the_o vain_a argument_n of_o mr._n claude_n and_o that_o a_o man_n who_o undertake_v to_o argue_v against_o such_o a_o evidence_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v hear_v and_o i_o pass_v by_o the_o vanity_n of_o his_o discourse_n which_o show_v how_o great_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n that_o i_o be_v not_o hear_v do_v demand_v public_a audience_n to_o discover_v the_o nullity_n of_o his_o proof_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_a in_o eccelsiastical_a writer_n then_o to_o say_v of_o a_o subject_a to_o which_o the_o scripture_n give_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o saint_n chrysostom_n speak_v of_o a_o poor_a man_n say_v that_o he_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o saceâ—dot_n chrysost_n hom._n 15._o in_o rom._n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr saceâ—dot_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o discourse_v in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n saint_n austin_n express_v himself_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o several_a place_n and_o be_v it_o requisite_a we_o can_v easy_o dom._n august_n in_o psalm_n 87_o &_o scrm_v 49._o &_o 53._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n show_v that_o this_o same_o or_o he_o himself_o be_v apply_v sometime_o to_o the_o poor_a and_o sometime_o to_o the_o church_n and_o sometime_o again_o to_o every_o particular_a believer_n in_o sedulius_n cesarius_n fulgentius_n ephraim_n valerian_n in_o alcuinus_fw-la among_o the_o ancient_n and_o cabasilas_n and_o jeremias_n among_o the_o modern_a moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o so_o triumphant_o charge_v i_o with_o differ_v from_o mr._n aubertin_n in_o a_o historical_a passage_n maintain_v that_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o word_n of_o zonarus_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o my_o arguing_n he_o i_o say_v who_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o most_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a
on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n my_o proof_n be_v but_o a_o foolish_a and_o extravagant_a one_o he_o may_v say_v what_o he_o please_v but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o this_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n there_o be_v no_o agree_v with_o he_o under_o any_o other_o term_n than_o the_o renounce_n of_o our_o reason_n but_o to_o proceed_v i_o shall_v add_v to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o represent_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o modern_a greek_n who_o have_v give_v we_o exact_a description_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o yet_o not_o a_o tittle_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o their_o design_n and_o occasion_n which_o set_v they_o on_o writing_n oblige_v they_o not_o to_o be_v silent_a on_o so_o important_a a_o article_n i_o may_v begin_v with_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o let_v a_o man_n read_v over_o never_o so_o many_o time_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n yet_o can_v he_o find_v the_o least_o intimation_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n unless_o he_o suffer_v his_o mind_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n declamation_n but_o it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o refer_v this_o examination_n to_o the_o follow_a book_n wherein_o the_o order_n and_o sequel_n of_o this_o dispute_n will_v oblige_v we_o to_o mention_v it_o we_o have_v christopher_n angelus_n his_o letter_n give_v we_o by_o george_n felavius_n a_o lutheran_n divine_a of_o dantzic_n which_o angelus_n be_v a_o greek_a a_o man_n both_o pious_a and_o learned_a he_o great_o suffer_v among_o the_o turk_n for_o his_o religion_n and_o at_o length_n come_v into_o england_n to_o end_v there_o his_o day_n in_o peace_n and_o quietness_n his_o letter_n contain_v a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o he_o expound_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o word_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o they_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o carry_v in_o his_o hand_n 23._o status_fw-la &_o ritus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la graecae_fw-la à _fw-la christoph_n angelâ—_n cap._n 23._o the_o holy_a thing_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o people_n and_o stop_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n where_o at_o once_o he_o distribute_v to_o every_o one_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v say_v this_o servant_n of_o god_n receive_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n amen_n we_o have_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n at_o critopulum_fw-la confession_n cath._n &_o apost_n in_o orient_a ecclesiae_fw-la per_fw-la metrophanem_fw-la critopulum_fw-la helmstat_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1625._o he_o be_v not_o long_o after_o make_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n there_o be_v a_o whole_a chapter_n in_o this_o confession_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o which_o have_v establish_v the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o unity_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o represent_v our_o unity_n with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o another_o he_o add_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o manner_n say_v he_o of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o we_o for_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v the_o more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n those_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o thing_n overthrow_v reason_n and_o corrupt_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o theophrastus_n see_v then_o this_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o pertinent_o call_v by_o saint_n ignatius_n a_o remedy_n against_o mortality_n a_o medicine_n that_o purify_v we_o and_o a_o antidote_n which_o preserve_v we_o from_o death_n and_o make_v we_o live_v in_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o find_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o suffer_v a_o change_n but_o we_o find_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o change_v into_o that_o of_o another_o which_o be_v precise_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o whilst_o on_o earth_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n he_o will_v have_v we_o indeed_o to_o believe_v a_o change_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o natural_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o which_o what_o be_v it_o but_o a_o plain_a reject_v of_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o it_o be_v itself_o the_o determination_n of_o this_o manner_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v likewise_o acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v a_o unaccountable_a change_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v it_o without_o trouble_v ourselves_o how_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o passage_n of_o metrophanus_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v according_a to_o his_o usual_a custom_n which_o be_v to_o turn_v to_o his_o advantage_n even_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o against_o he_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v there_o be_v a_o change_n which_o make_v the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n thereof_o and_o affirm_v there_o be_v a_o substantial_a change_n which_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o first_o we_o keep_v ourselves_o in_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o a_o change_n without_o descend_v to_o a_o particular_a determination_n by_o the_o second_o we_o determine_v what_o this_o change_n be_v to_o wit_n a_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o in_o the_o first_o the_o expression_n be_v still_o retain_v which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o in_o the_o second_o this_o expression_n be_v willing_o lay_v aside_o because_o it_o can_v be_v admit_v but_o under_o the_o benefit_n of_o figure_n and_o distinction_n the_o first_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o second_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v this_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o make_v two_o reflection_n thereon_o the_o one_o that_o when_o he_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n he_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o necessity_n of_o partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o body_n as_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n that_o say_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n 91._o ibid._n cap._n 91._o of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o now_o this_o reason_n manifest_o oppose_v the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o transubstantiation_n itself_o for_o if_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a that_o be_v to_o say_v live_v and_o animate_v those_o that_o receive_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n do_v partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o blood_n as_o body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v any_o necessity_n of_o receive_v the_o cup_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o we_o must_v partake_v of_o the_o blood_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n which_o be_v likewise_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v of_o one_o kind_n the_o second_o consideration_n concern_v metrophanus_n be_v that_o this_o author_n discourse_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chapter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o the_o greek_n reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a say_v that_o they_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n ecumenical_a council_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v remain_v still_o a_o holy_a mystery_n and_o never_o lose_v the_o virtue_n it_o once_o receive_v for_o as_o wool_n say_v he_o be_v once_o die_v keep_v its_o colour_n so_o the_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o these_o mystery_n ever_o indelible_a and_o as_o the_o remain_v which_o
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
that_o their_o faith_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o we_o yet_o will_v i_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o do_v also_o hope_v that_o this_o inquiry_n will_v not_o be_v useless_a towards_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o the_o principal_a question_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o because_o that_o in_o show_v what_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v i_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v do_v then_o three_o thing_n in_o this_o chapter_n the_o first_o of_o which_o shall_v be_v to_o show_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n second_o describe_v in_o what_o they_o agree_v and_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o three_o likewise_o wherein_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o in_o what_o particular_n we_o do_v not_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o point_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a understanding_n of_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a we_o make_v several_a article_n of_o it_o and_o reduce_v they_o into_o these_o follow_a proposition_n first_o in_o general_a the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o they_o a_o mystical_a representation_n of_o the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o express_v by_o it_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n his_o suffering_n death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o the_o glory_n he_o display_v on_o the_o earth_n in_o make_v himself_o know_v and_o adore_v by_o every_o creature_n be_v it_o necessary_a to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n we_o can_v easy_o do_v it_o by_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n and_o testimony_n of_o cabasilas_n german_a simeon_n thessaloniensis_n jeremias_n and_o several_a other_o but_o this_o not_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o contest_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o it_o second_o they_o consider_v the_o bread_n in_o two_o distinct_a respect_n either_o whilst_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o on_o the_o table_n of_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o great_a altar_n whilst_o it_o be_v on_o the_o prothesis_n they_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o sometime_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sometime_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n sometime_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o consecration_n be_v then_o complete_v this_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n and_o it_o be_v not_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o insist_v any_o long_a thereon_o because_o this_o particular_a concern_v not_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n three_o when_o the_o symbol_n be_v carry_v and_o place_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n they_o say_v that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v perfect_o consecrate_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o express_v this_o change_n they_o use_v these_o general_a term_n i_o already_o note_v to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n which_o signify_v a_o change_n they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o very_a body_n itself_o or_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o hereunto_o refer_v all_o those_o citation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n and_o jeremias_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n it_o concern_v we_o here_o only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_a church_n use_v they_o and_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n they_o mean_v thereby_o i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o change_n and_o determine_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o curb_v our_o curiosity_n and_o remit_v this_o knowledge_n and_o determination_n to_o god_n and_o for_o their_o own_o part_n keep_v within_o their_o general_a term_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarrazin_n make_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n when_o they_o embrace_v the_o greek_a religion_n i_o believe_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n say_v the_o proselyte_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n i_o believe_v likewise_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v intellectual_o and_o invisible_o by_o his_o divine_a power_n above_o all_o natural_a conception_n he_o alone_o know_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o nicetas_n choniatus_n complain_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o doctrine_n 3._o nicetas_n choniat_n annal._n lib._n 3._o of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v divulge_v and_o therefore_o censure_v the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n for_o his_o not_o have_v immediate_o silence_v a_o monk_n who_o propose_v this_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o corruptible_a or_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v say_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n that_o introduce_v novelty_n all_o the_o rest_n silence_v by_o his_o example_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n may_v ever_o remain_v a_o mystery_n john_n silvius_n in_o his_o cathe'merinon_n cathem_n joan_n sylu._n aâ—rebat_fw-la cathem_n of_o the_o greek_n recite_v a_o prayer_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v touch_v and_o change_v on_o the_o altar_n after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n which_o must_v not_o be_v inquire_v into_o we_o have_v likewise_o already_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 9_o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 9_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o and_o the_o knowledge_n thereof_o reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o simple_a faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n and_o thus_o acquit_v himself_o another_z greek_z author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 22._o allat_n adversus_fw-la chreygton_n exercit_fw-la 22._o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o saint_n paul_n scruple_n not_o to_o call_v this_o body_n bread_n but_o be_v it_o so_o if_o you_o will_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n be_v neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o these_o appellation_n till_o after_o sanctification_n but_o before_o this_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n when_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o sanctify_v it_o shall_v this_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o azyme_n now_o that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o this_o oblation_n be_v by_o ourselves_o but_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o this_o admirable_a change_n be_v not_o from_o we_o but_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n recite_v by_o allatius_n and_o take_v if_o i_o be_v not_o deceive_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v touch_v the_o azyme_n against_o a_o latin_a who_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o controversy_n be_v vain_a see_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o seem_v this_o patriarch_n maintain_v against_o he_o that_o it_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n paul_n who_o so_o call_v it_o it_o seem_v likewise_o by_o what_o he_o add_v that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o suppose_v it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o lose_v this_o name_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v of_o what_o it_o become_v by_o consecration_n because_o god_n only_o know_v that_o and_o not_o man_n although_o the_o greek_n be_v sometime_o thus_o reserve_v restrain_v themselves_o within_o their_o general_a term_n yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o show_v more_o particular_o their_o thought_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o kind_a of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o do_v it_o likewise_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v out_o their_o meaning_n which_o be_v what_o we_o have_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o
wax_n imprint_n its_o character_n thereon_o which_o do_v moreover_o represent_v this_o impression_n of_o virtue_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o viii_o in_o the_o five_o century_n live_v cyrillus_n alexandriensis_n and_o victor_n of_o antioch_n which_o latter_a relate_v these_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n not_o to_o contradict_v but_o to_o approve_v they_o lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n marc._n victor_n antioch_n com._n ms._n in_o marc._n and_o blood_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n god_n in_o regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n endue_v the_o thing_n thereon_o offer_v with_o a_o virtue_n of_o life_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o vivify_a communion_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o life_n may_v be_v find_v in_o we_o as_o a_o live_a seed_n ix_o in_o the_o four_o century_n saint_n epiphanius_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n anacephal_a epiph._n serm._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la eccles_n &_o in_o anacephal_a they_o that_o come_v say_v he_o to_o the_o baptism_n receive_v the_o virtue_n which_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v to_o it_o when_o he_o descend_v into_o it_o and_o be_v illuminate_v by_o the_o communication_n of_o his_o light_n thus_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n accomplish_v which_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v happen_v in_o jerusalem_n a_o change_n in_o the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o water_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o a_o save_a virtue_n for_o here_o to_o wit_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o force_n of_o water_n be_v make_v strong_a not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v thus_o powerful_a to_o we_o but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o bread_n for_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v indeed_o a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o he_o a_o virtue_n to_o inlve_v we_o x._o gregory_n of_o nisse_fw-la in_o this_o same_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o chr._n greg._n niss_n in_o bapt._n chr._n effect_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o water_n be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a baptism_n but_o you_o must_v not_o therefore_o despise_v it_o for_o it_o be_v of_o great_a virtue_n and_o marvellous_a efficacy_n do_v you_o see_v this_o holy_a altar_n where_o we_o attend_v as_o to_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o common_a stone_n which_o differ_v in_o nothing_o from_o other_o with_o which_o we_o build_v our_o house_n but_o when_o it_o have_v be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o divine_a service_n perform_v thereon_o and_o receive_v the_o blessing_n it_o become_v a_o holy_a table_n a_o impolluted_a altar_n which_o all_o the_o world_n can_v touch_v the_o sacred_a minister_n alone_o touch_v it_o but_o yet_o with_o respect_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v at_o first_o common_a bread_n but_o after_o the_o mystical_a consecration_n it_o be_v call_v and_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o affirm_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o mystical_a oil_n and_o wine_n these_o be_v thing_n of_o small_a value_n before_o their_o consecration_n but_o when_o bless_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_a operate_v after_o a_o excellent_a manner_n his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v how_o mere_a water_n such_o as_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n come_v to_o have_v such_o great_a virtue_n and_o produce_v such_o admirable_a effect_n for_o this_o purpose_n he_o allege_v divers_a example_n of_o mean_a and_o despicable_a thing_n in_o themselves_o which_o by_o their_o consecration_n acquire_v a_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n among_o which_o he_o especial_o reckon_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o the_o wine_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o operate_v but_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v a_o excellent_a operation_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n xi_o we_o find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o clement_n alexandrinus_n his_o work_n a_o treatise_n alex_n epitome_n theodot_n in_o calce_fw-la oper_n clem._n alex_n of_o a_o greek_a author_n name_v theodotus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o century_n wherein_o he_o assert_v this_o same_o change_n of_o virtue_n the_o bread_n and_o oil_n say_v he_o be_v sanctify_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v no_o long_o then_o what_o they_o be_v before_o notwithstanding_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a efficacy_n we_o have_v here_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n clear_v up_o by_o express_a testimony_n both_o from_o modern_a and_o ancient_a author_n so_o that_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o turn_v into_o sport_n and_o raillery_n as_o he_o have_v do_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n in_o call_v it_o our_o key_n of_o virtue_n every_o man_n see_v it_o be_v not_o invention_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o allege_v nothing_o concern_v it_o but_o what_o be_v authorise_a by_o good_a and_o real_a passage_n and_o by_o the_o sentiment_n and_o proper_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o great_a account_n in_o all_o age_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v produce_v as_o many_o and_o solid_a testimony_n for_o his_o change_n of_o substance_n we_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o deride_v our_o change_n of_o virtue_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o term_v it_o but_o till_o then_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o stop_v his_o laughter_n i_o shall_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o prove_v my_o proposition_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n only_o thus_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o faithful_a but_o have_v already_o establish_v this_o article_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n and_o draw_v from_o thence_o a_o argument_n to_o show_v they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v therefore_o for_o the_o avoid_v needless_a repetition_n refer_v the_o reader_n to_o it_o i_o come_v then_o to_o the_o last_o article_n which_o contain_v that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a and_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o addition_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n this_o point_n call_v for_o a_o particular_a consideration_n for_o not_o only_o it_o will_v further_o discover_v to_o we_o what_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v but_o likewise_o show_v we_o whence_o come_v these_o emphatical_a expression_n which_o they_o sometime_o use_v in_o say_n it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o no_o other_o body_n than_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o likewise_o show_v we_o in_o what_o sense_n we_o must_v understand_v they_o i._o i_o say_v then_o among_o other_o comparison_n the_o greek_n use_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o especial_o employ_v that_o of_o food_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o we_o be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n now_o every_o man_n know_v that_o the_o matter_n or_o substance_n of_o food_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o first_o substance_n which_o we_o have_v before_o we_o take_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o one_o must_v be_v absolute_o the_o other_o and_o by_o a_o numerical_a identity_n on_o the_o contrary_a each_o substance_n conserves_n its_o proper_a be_v and_o that_o of_o the_o food_n be_v join_v to_o that_o of_o our_o body_n and_o receive_v its_o form_n it_o augment_v it_o and_o by_o way_n of_o union_n augmentation_n and_o assimilation_n as_o they_o speak_v become_v we_o and_o make_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o two_o with_o that_o which_o we_o have_v before_o and_o this_o be_v the_o comparison_n the_o greek_n do_v most_o often_o urge_v whereby_o to_o express_v their_o conception_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theophilact_fw-mi in_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n john_n gospel_n have_v tell_v we_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v in_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o immediate_o add_v these_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a word_n the_o mystical_a 6._o theophil_n 1._o joan_n 6._o benediction_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n no_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v trouble_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o bread_n become_v flesh_n for_o when_o our_o lord_n be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n and_o receive_v his_o nourishment_n from_o bread_n this_o bread_n he_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n be_v make_v like_o unto_o his_o flesh_n and_o contribute_v to_o augment_v and_o sustain_v it_o after_o a_o humane_a manner_n and_o thus_o now_o be_v the_o bread_n change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n theodorus_n abucara_n
bishop_n and_o metropolitan_a of_o carie_n and_o contemporary_a with_o photius_n according_a to_o gretzer_n the_o jesuit_n conjecture_n borrow_v the_o same_o comparison_n whereby_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o introduce_v in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n a_o saracen_n dispute_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n with_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a the_o saracen_n tell_v i_o bishop_n why_o do_v you_o priest_n so_o impose_v on_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o same_o flower_n you_o make_v two_o loaf_n the_o one_o for_o common_a use_n and_o the_o other_a you_n divide_v into_o several_a piece_n distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n which_o you_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o persuade_v they_o it_o confer_v remission_n of_o sin_n do_v you_o deceive_v yourselves_o or_o the_o people_n who_o guide_n you_o be_v the_o christian_a we_o neither_o abuse_v ourselves_o nor_o other_o the_o saracen_n prove_v i_o this_o then_o not_o by_o scripture_n but_o by_o reason_n the_o christian_a what_o do_v you_o say_v be_v not_o the_o bread_n make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saracen_n i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o the_o christian_a when_o your_o mother_n first_o bring_v you_o forth_o into_o the_o world_n be_v you_o then_o as_o big_a as_o you_o be_v now_o the_o saracen_n no_o i_o be_v bear_v a_o little_a one_o and_o become_v big_a by_o mean_n of_o food_n god_n thus_o order_v it_o the_o christian_a have_v the_o bread_n then_o be_v make_v your_o body_n the_o saracen_n yes_o the_o christian_a and_o how_o be_v this_o do_v the_o saracen_n i_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n thereof_o the_o christian_a the_o bread_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o by_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o liver_n the_o gross_a part_n separate_v themselves_o the_o rest_n be_v convert_v into_o chyle_n the_o liver_n attract_v they_o to_o it_o and_o change_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o distribute_v they_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o vein_n to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v be_v what_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o bone_n marrow_n to_o marrow_n sinew_n to_o sinew_n eye_n to_o eye_n hair_n to_o hair_n nail_n to_o nail_n and_o thus_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o child_n grow_v and_o become_v a_o man_n the_o bread_n be_v convert_v in_o to_o his_o body_n and_o the_o drink_n into_o his_o blood_n the_o saracen_n i_o believe_v so_o the_o christian_a know_v then_o that_o our_o mystery_n be_v make_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o priest_n place_n bread_n and_o wine_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o pray_v the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v thereon_o and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o divinity_n change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o the_o liver_n change_v the_o food_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o man._n theodorus_n graptus_n a_o greek_a monk_n who_o live_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n 1._o apud_fw-la leonem_fw-la allat_n post_fw-la diatribas_fw-la de_fw-fr simeon_n &_o â—â—ia_fw-la collect_n 1._o use_v likewise_o the_o same_o comparison_n we_o do_v not_o call_v say_v he_o the_o holy_a mystery_n a_o image_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o be_v a_o symbolical_a representation_n thereof_o but_o the_o very_a deify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o himself_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o teach_v his_o disciple_n when_o he_o say_v to_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v my_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o form_v his_o flesh_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v likewise_o by_o thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o for_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n do_v natural_o change_v themselves_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o so_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n these_o thing_n be_v supernatural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o yet_o we_o understand_v not_o that_o this_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o contemporary_a 662._o allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o m._n arn._n lib._n 7_o cap._n 5_o p._n 662._o with_o theodorus_n graptus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o passage_n which_o allatius_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n after_o he_o have_v relate_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o a_o humane_a comparison_n as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o this_o be_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o understand_v not_o that_o this_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n this_o way_n of_o explain_v the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o these_o author_n alone_o who_o i_o now_o allege_v damascen_n who_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v as_o the_o common_a oracle_n of_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n as_o in_o baptism_n 14._o damascen_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 14._o say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v and_o anoint_v themselves_o god_n have_v add_v to_o the_o oil_n and_o water_n the_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v thereof_o the_o laver_n of_o our_o regeneration_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n because_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v to_o these_o thing_n his_o divinity_n and_o make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n he_o may_v raise_v we_o above_o nature_n this_o be_v real_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n not_o that_o the_o body_n which_o ascend_v up_o on_o high_a descends_z from_o heaven_n but_o because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n if_o you_o ask_v how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o tell_v you_o that_o it_o be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o become_v flesh_n in_o the_o virgin_n be_v womb._n all_n that_o we_o know_v of_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v true_a efficacious_a and_o almighty_a and_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v inconceiveable_a yet_o we_o may_v say_v that_o as_o natural_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v the_o wine_n and_o water_n we_o drink_v be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o yet_o become_v not_o another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v before_o so_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v place_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v supernatural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o prayer_n and_o descension_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o damascen_n and_o the_o other_o aforemention_v who_o use_v this_o comparison_n have_v take_v it_o out_o of_o the_o catechism_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n wherein_o we_o find_v almost_o the_o same_o conception_n for_o he_o say_v that_o as_o the_o catâ—chet_n gregor_n nyss_n in_o orat._n catâ—chet_n bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o receive_v thereby_o a_o divine_a virtue_n the_o same_o likewise_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o it_o be_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o word_n that_o sanctify_v the_o body_n which_o be_v nourish_v with_o bread_n and_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n bread_n and_o here_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n not_o be_v in_o truth_n make_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n by_o manducation_n but_o by_o be_v change_v in_o a_o instant_n by_o the_o word_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o comparison_n do_v already_o
sufficient_o enough_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n conserve_n its_o proper_a be_v be_v join_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v like_o unto_o it_o that_o it_o augment_v it_o and_o become_v by_o this_o mean_n one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o aliment_n we_o take_v although_o it_o conserves_n its_o own_o substance_n and_o proper_a be_v become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o augmentation_n durandus_fw-la a_o bishop_n and_o famous_a divine_a among_o the_o latin_n who_o 3._o durand_n in_o 4._o scent_n do_v 11._o quaest_n 3._o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n acknowledge_v the_o force_n of_o this_o comparison_n and_o make_v it_o be_v observe_v by_o those_o in_o his_o time_n and_o also_o use_v it_o himself_o to_o strengthen_v his_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n bellarmin_n answer_v that_o these_o comparison_n must_v not_o be_v 13._o bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o strain_v too_o far_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n alike_o and_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o use_v that_o of_o food_n to_o show_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o signify_v that_o this_o change_n be_v make_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o mind_n as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n we_o must_v then_o see_v here_o whether_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v extend_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o food_n so_o as_o to_o understand_v thereby_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v they_o take_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n bellarmin_n answer_n signify_v nothing_o and_o our_o proof_n will_v be_v complete_a and_o undeniable_a damascen_n decide_v the_o question_n himself_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n biblii_fw-la damascen_n e._n pist_o ad_fw-la zachar._n doar_n &_o in_o hum._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sanct_n dom._n in_o edit_n biblii_fw-la bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o follow_v it_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v i_o declare_v to_o you_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o alone_a for_o as_o the_o child_n assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v be_v complete_a but_o receive_v his_o growth_n from_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o although_o he_o grow_v thereby_o yet_o can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v two_o body_n but_o only_o one_o so_o by_o great_a reason_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v this_o discourse_n slip_v from_o he_o unaware_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o the_o follow_a homily_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o god_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n be_v break_v spill_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o natural_a oeconomy_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o growth_n of_o our_o body_n for_o as_o to_o our_o body_n the_o first_o thing_n suppose_v be_v the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o embryo_n consist_v afterward_o the_o mother_n furnish_v it_o with_o the_o aliment_n of_o her_o blood_n this_o matter_n be_v change_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o become_v a_o organise_v body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o virtue_n which_o our_o creature_n have_v give_v to_o nature_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v form_v the_o flesh_n bones_o and_o rest_n of_o the_o part_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o faculty_n destinied_a for_o attraction_n retention_n nourishment_n and_o growth_n so_o likewise_o the_o food_n we_o take_v increase_v and_o augment_v the_o mass_n of_o our_o body_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o these_o same_o faculty_n design_v for_o nourishment_n which_o attract_v retain_v and_o change_v the_o food_n and_o therefore_o our_o lord_n show_v we_o the_o whole_a divine_a oeconomy_n of_o his_o incarnation_n crucifixion_n burial_n resurrection_n and_o state_n of_o corruption_n in_o this_o growth_n of_o his_o body_n for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n become_v not_o immediate_o incorruptible_a but_o corruptible_a and_o passable_a till_o his_o resurrection_n and_o after_o his_o burial_n become_v incorruptible_a by_o this_o same_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o he_o raise_v himself_o and_o make_v we_o also_o incorruptible_a but_o how_o come_v this_o to_o pass_v the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereon_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n when_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o she_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a overshadow_a she_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a person_n who_o take_v flesh_n of_o she_o so_o likewise_o here_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n be_v place_v on_o the_o mystical_a table_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n for_o even_o the_o virgin_n be_v nourish_v with_o these_o thing_n and_o distribute_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o child_n in_o fine_a the_o priest_n he_o say_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o angel_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o and_o sanctify_v these_o thing_n and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o chalice_n his_o precious_a blood_n then_o there_o be_v make_v not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o nature_n but_o supernatural_o and_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v make_v i_o say_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o after_o this_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n as_o he_o be_v lift_v up_o on_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v distribute_v break_v and_o bury_v in_o we_o to_o make_v we_o thereby_o incorruptible_a and_o thus_o the_o oeconomy_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n and_o this_o example_n or_o comparison_n exact_o comprehend_v three_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o as_o nature_n observe_v the_o same_o course_n and_o perform_v the_o same_o operation_n in_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o first_o matter_n of_o which_o our_o body_n be_v compose_v so_o divine_a grace_n keep_v the_o same_o measure_n and_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o in_o the_o body_n our_o lord_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o be_v in_o all_o respect_v the_o same_o oeconomy_n they_o receive_v the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n be_v corruptible_a raise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v on_o a_o cross_n bury_v in_o we_o and_o in_o fine_a become_v incorruptible_a the_o second_o that_o as_o the_o food_n increase_v and_o give_v growth_n to_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n and_o mystical_a wine_n be_v a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n which_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n recieve_v the_o three_o that_o as_o the_o food_n make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o which_o it_o augment_v so_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o new_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n moreover_o although_o the_o greek_n use_v the_o simile_n of_o food_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n receive_v that_o of_o we_o whether_o we_o understand_v by_o this_o physical_a form_n the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o some_o other_o substantial_a form_n subordinate_a to_o the_o soul_n this_o be_v not_o at_o all_o their_o belief_n for_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n
virtue_n and_o therefore_o they_o bring_v the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n and_o invent_v this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n for_o all_o this_o end_n only_o in_o establish_v a_o unity_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n which_o may_v make_v we_o say_v literal_o and_o without_o recourse_n to_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o we_o need_v not_o take_v such_o a_o great_a circuit_n because_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o sacrament_n we_o believe_v we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o sacramental_a and_o figurative_a sense_n iv_o it_o seem_v likewise_o that_o the_o modern_a greek_n understand_v some_o real_a or_o physical_a impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o inherency_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o be_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o church_n although_o their_o expression_n intimate_v as_o much_o but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o our_o opinion_n we_o do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n accompany_v the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o as_o great_a a_o measure_n and_o more_o real_o than_o if_o we_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o we_o hold_v not_o this_o impression_n or_o real_a inherence_n of_o virtue_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o greek_n admit_v whence_o it_o happen_v that_o our_o expression_n be_v not_o so_o emphatical_a as_o they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o its_o principal_a circumstance_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o of_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o several_a people_n read_v this_o chapter_n will_v say_v i_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o very_a foolish_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n they_o will_v make_v objection_n touch_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n this_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o especial_o concern_v this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n but_o to_o this_o i_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o justify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n our_o business_n here_o be_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v justifiable_a nor_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o because_o we_o adopt_v not_o either_o their_o expression_n or_o opinion_n yet_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o solve_v two_o difficulty_n which_o may_v trouble_v the_o reader_n the_o one_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o say_v the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o our_o substance_n the_o other_a be_v that_o by_o this_o union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n it_o seem_v they_o understand_v a_o real_a hypostatical_a union_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o join_v the_o natural_a body_n to_o the_o word_n to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v the_o greek_n mean_v not_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o we_o use_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o food_n be_v receive_v the_o substantial_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n now_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o impression_n on_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n whole_o entire_a and_o yet_o be_v augment_v by_o a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o body_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v although_o this_o pretend_a augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v absurd_a enough_o yet_o we_o may_v give_v it_o a_o plain_a sense_n in_o say_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n be_v local_o join_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conceive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o mutual_a link_n which_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o the_o bread_n receive_v only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o dependence_n thereon_o and_o in_o asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n a_o mystery_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o appendix_n or_o circumstance_n to_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o although_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o especial_o some_o of_o their_o expression_n seem_v to_o induce_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n yet_o their_o author_n not_o plain_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v elsewhere_o by_o their_o practice_n that_o they_o hold_v this_o opinion_n there_o be_v more_o justice_n in_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o than_o in_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o usual_a expression_n how_o emphatical_a soever_o but_o may_v agree_v with_o a_o simple_a union_n of_o efficacy_n the_o term_n of_o assumption_n use_v by_o damascen_n panis_n &_o vinum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assumuntur_fw-la induce_v i_o to_o believe_v at_o first_o with_o mr._n aubertin_n he_o mean_v thereby_o a_o real_a hypostatical_a 14._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr fid._n orth._n cap._n 14._o assumption_n but_o have_v since_o careful_o examine_v this_o passage_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v easy_o refer_v not_o to_o the_o forego_n word_n in_o the_o same_o discourse_n but_o to_o that_o which_o follow_v in_o the_o simple_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o but_o howsoever_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v that_o ever_o since_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n deviate_v from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o natural_a exposition_n which_o the_o ancient_n give_v this_o mystery_n how_o they_o have_v fall_v i_o say_v into_o vainand_n idle_a speculation_n both_o of_o they_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o common_o happen_v to_o such_o as_o love_v rather_o to_o follow_v their_o own_o imagination_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o add_v that_o it_o be_v for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o saint_n paul_n thus_o comment_v on_o it_o this_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o his_o come_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o keep_v here_o and_o to_o judge_v thereof_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o have_v abuse_v several_a excessive_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o divers_a other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o these_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o although_o innocent_a yet_o be_v make_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n the_o latin_n proceed_v to_o a_o real_a presence_n a_o real_a transubstantiation_n and_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n which_o they_o heap_v up_o without_o number_n the_o greek_n on_o their_o side_n have_v imagine_v a_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n a_o kind_n of_o real_a impression_n of_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o the_o bread_n a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v this_o justice_n do_v i_o that_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v produce_v nothing_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o what_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o best_a author_n from_o they_o i_o say_v that_o be_v of_o great_a account_n
formulary_a of_o clement_n and_o gregory_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o article_n of_o penance_n purgatory_n and_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o the_o same_o expression_n except_v some_o slight_a alteration_n which_o be_v necessary_o make_v either_o to_o make_v the_o greek_a church_n speak_v in_o its_o own_o name_n or_o to_o reserve_v as_o they_o do_v the_o custom_n of_o confirmation_n by_o the_o priest_n or_o else_o moreover_o to_o apply_v to_o their_o leaven_a bread_n what_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o other_o but_o only_o of_o the_o azyme_n but_o as_o to_o essential_a term_n and_o those_o that_o respect_v the_o doctrinal_a part_n they_o be_v absolute_o the_o same_o and_o we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o they_o we_o may_v likewise_o just_o rank_a among_o the_o number_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n the_o testimony_n of_o several_a latinize_a greek_n who_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a he_o cite_v passage_n out_o of_o emanuel_n calecas_n concern_v 9_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 9_o who_o he_o say_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o write_v four_o book_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o quote_v cardinal_n bessarion_n and_o one_o gregory_n who_o both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o marc_n of_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o defend_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o allege_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o john_n plusiadenus_n gennadius_n scholarius_n and_o a_o certain_a religious_a man_n name_v hilarion_n all_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o same_o council_n all_o of_o they_o open_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n and_o propogation_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n every_o man_n see_v that_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o these_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n than_o thomas_n aquinas_n will_v be_v or_o the_o trent_n father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o bring_v in_o such_o person_n for_o witness_n in_o this_o controversy_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n he_o have_v allege_v they_o only_o because_o they_o reproach_v not_o the_o greek_n with_o their_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o if_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o no_o other_o advantage_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o to_o cite_v their_o passage_n at_o length_n as_o he_o have_v do_v nor_o mark_v in_o great_a character_n the_o place_n wherein_o they_o assert_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n to_o dazzle_v the_o reader_n be_v eye_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o rank_v these_o author_n in_o general_a among_o the_o latin_n and_o reduce_v the_o advantage_n he_o will_v draw_v from_o their_o silence_n to_o this_o negative_a argument_n which_o we_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o latin_n never_o accuse_v the_o greek_n for_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v a_o just_a thing_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o these_o passage_n as_o absolute_o fruitless_a and_o impertinent_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o reflection_n to_o be_v make_v on_o their_o silence_n it_o shall_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o just_a to_o retrench_v from_o this_o dispute_v all_o doubtful_a author_n which_o be_v to_o say_v such_o concern_v who_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n whether_o the_o work_v attribute_v to_o they_o be_v they_o nor_o indeed_o whether_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o author_n in_o the_o world_n i_o put_v immediate_o in_o this_o rank_n samonas_n the_o pretend_a bishop_n of_o gaza_n mr._n arnaud_n bestir_v himself_o to_o prove_v contrary_a to_o mr._n aubertin_n conjecture_n that_o in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v reckon_v to_o have_v live_v there_o be_v greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n but_o he_o do_v not_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o any_o person_n ever_o mention_v he_o there_o be_v say_v he_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n which_o must_v be_v reject_v if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o respect_v they_o as_o apocryphal_a that_o they_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o other_o his_o five_o hundred_o treatise_n i_o grant_v but_o there_o be_v not_o five_o hundred_o father_n of_o who_o no_o body_n ever_o make_v mention_n and_o which_o be_v not_o name_v by_o other_o when_o a_o name_n of_o a_o author_n be_v unknown_a to_o author_n that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v this_o be_v certain_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o make_v his_o book_n suspect_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o we_o place_v his_o samonas_n in_o this_o order_n till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o have_v more_o clear_o prove_v his_o authority_n suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o conjecture_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o greek_a bishop_n in_o palestine_n when_o the_o saracen_n possess_v it_o this_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o samonas_n be_v of_o this_o number_n nor_o that_o his_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n be_v real_a mr._n arnaud_n custom_n be_v that_o when_o he_o find_v any_o trivial_a matter_n although_o of_o never_o so_o little_a importance_n to_o our_o controversy_n to_o stick_v at_o it_o and_o use_v his_o utmost_a skill_n thereon_o to_o the_o end_n that_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o these_o vain_a triumph_n he_o may_v conceal_v his_o weakness_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n which_o be_v what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o give_v any_o colour_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o samonas_n he_o therefore_o fall_v upon_o criticise_v and_o heat_n himself_o to_o show_v there_o be_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n greek_n bishop_n in_o palestine_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o by_o this_o pretence_n will_v obtrude_v on_o we_o this_o passage_n of_o samonas_n we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v among_o this_o rank_n of_o suspect_a author_n one_o agapius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n from_o who_o 8._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 8._o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v some_o passage_n i_o believe_v his_o collection_n be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v faithful_o translate_v they_o but_o what_o assurance_n have_v we_o this_o be_v not_o a_o counterfeit_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o late_o meet_v with_o this_o book_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a this_o accidental_a meeting_n do_v already_o disgust_v i_o as_o if_o it_o be_v mere_a chance_n that_o bring_v he_o acquaint_v with_o this_o author_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o careful_a those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o gather_v up_o these_o kind_n of_o piece_n that_o be_v favourable_a to_o they_o and_o which_o may_v serve_v they_o as_o well_o against_o the_o greek_n as_o protestant_n especial_o such_o as_o this_o which_o express_o denote_v christ_n substance_n under_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o can_v find_v nothing_o so_o emphatical_a in_o any_o other_o author_n how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o neglect_v this_o agapius_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v his_o correspondent_n every_o where_o in_o italy_n greece_n sweedland_n moscovia_n and_o syria_n yet_o shall_v light_v of_o this_o book_n only_o by_o chance_n he_o tell_v we_o this_o book_n be_v perhaps_o write_v during_o the_o time_n wherein_o cyrillus_n be_v patriarch_n for_o cyrillus_n die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1638_o and_o this_o religious's_n book_n be_v print_v at_o venice_n till_o 1641._o if_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n every_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v credit_n to_o a_o book_n the_o print_n press_v at_o venice_n be_v no_o more_o free_a from_o fraud_n and_o fiction_n than_o those_o of_o other_o city_n tam_fw-la ficti_fw-la pravique_fw-la tenax_fw-la quam_fw-la nuncia_fw-la very_fw-la cyrillus_n his_o confession_n offend_v the_o latin_n sufficient_o enough_o to_o oblige_v they_o to_o oppose_v against_o he_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_a and_o authentic_a as_o this_o be_v be_v a_o author_n a_o religious_a of_o mount_n athos_n of_o this_o mount_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o seminary_n of_o religious_a for_o the_o whole_a east_n and_o who_o faith_n he_o say_v be_v that_o of_o all_o the_o greek_a church_n how_o then_o have_v it_o happen_v they_o have_v so_o much_o slight_v he_o as_o not_o to_o produce_v he_o against_o cyrillus_n caryophylus_n write_v a_o treatise_n on_o purpose_n to_o refute_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n but_o he_o archierat_fw-la apud_fw-la habert_n in_fw-la archierat_fw-la
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
solution_n of_o it_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o follow_v now_o a_o man_n can_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a error_n than_o to_o take_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o a_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v the_o solution_n thereof_o and_o which_o make_v the_o doubt_n cease_v to_o dispel_v then_o this_o vain_a shadow_n under_o which_o he_o have_v disguise_v the_o passage_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi we_o need_v only_o examine_v the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o author_n discourse_n and_o show_v their_o mutual_a dependence_n immediate_o treat_v on_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o reject_v the_o sense_n of_o figure_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n 26._o comm._n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o matthew_n by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n show_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o lord_n be_v own_o body_n and_o not_o a_o antitype_n for_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o antitype_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n although_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v still_o bread_n he_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n on_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o fourteen_o of_o st._n marc._n so_o far_o he_o assert_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n but_o he_o do_v not_o explain_v after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v so_o now_o because_o from_o this_o proposition_n thus_o general_o conceive_v and_o not_o explain_v there_o may_v arise_v two_o difficulty_n one_o how_o the_o same_o thing_n can_v be_v bread_n and_o flesh_n the_o other_a how_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n but_o bread_n theophylact_v propose_v they_o both_o joan._n com._n in_o joan._n and_o resolve_v '_o they_o he_o propose_v the_o first_o in_o these_o term_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n by_o mystical_a word_n by_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o let_v no_o body_n be_v trouble_v that_o he_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n he_o resolve_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christ_n eat_v and_o which_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o become_v like_a unto_o his_o flesh_n in_o augment_v it_o and_o nourish_v it_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o world_n receive_v ibid._n ibid._n his_o nourishment_n from_o bread_n this_o bread_n he_o take_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o become_v like_a unto_o his_o flesh_n and_o contribute_v to_o augment_v and_o sustain_v it_o after_o a_o natural_a manner_n so_o in_o like_a sort_n this_o bread_n be_v now_o change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o answer_n suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o assimulation_n as_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o eat_v whilst_o on_o earth_n become_v his_o body_n now_o first_o we_o see_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n eat_v be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o he_o have_v before_o it_o be_v join_v unto_o it_o and_o make_v like_o it_o but_o moreover_o what_o relation_n have_v this_o with_o the_o difficulty_n which_o theophylact_v propose_v to_o himself_o be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o it_o must_v be_v solve_v after_o another_o manner_n suppose_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o flesh_n but_o only_o as_o it_o be_v real_o and_o substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o this_o flesh_n the_o romish_a hypothesis_n will_v unavoidable_o lead_v he_o to_o this_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o answer_v by_o a_o example_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o this_o show_v clear_o that_o he_o have_v not_o this_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o thought_n as_o to_o the_o second_o difficulty_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n it_o will_v appear_v flesh_n as_o it_o may_v equal_o spring_n both_o from_o the_o solution_n which_o he_o come_v from_o give_v to_o the_o first_o doubt_n to_o wit_n the_o comparison_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christ_n eat_v which_o be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o from_o the_o general_a proposition_n he_o establish_v in_o the_o beginning_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o his_o image_n he_o consider_v it_o likewise_o as_o come_v from_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n john_n as_o arise_v from_o the_o solution_n he_o have_v give_v it_o for_o have_v relate_v this_o comparison_n of_o the_o bread_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v his_o body_n he_o add_v how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v say_v why_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o not_o flesh_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o that_o which_o christ_n eat_v it_o seem_v it_o ought_v appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n as_o the_o other_o do_v to_o this_o theophylact_v answer_n that_o if_o it_o appear_v flesh_n to_o we_o we_o shall_v be_v strike_v with_o horror_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o conceive_v horror_n in_o the_o eat_n of_o it_o for_o if_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n we_o can_v not_o but_o abhor_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v then_o by_o a_o effect_n of_o god_n condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n that_o the_o mystical_a food_n appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v such_o as_o we_o be_v use_v to_o this_o answer_n suffer_v we_o to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o physical_a or_o natural_a from_o of_o flesh_n which_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n but_o the_o other_o for_o if_o it_o receive_v the_o physical_a form_n as_o the_o bread_n christ_n eat_v do_v it_o will_v appear_v flesh_n as_o well_o as_o that_o bread_n do_v all_o this_o agree_v still_o very_a well_o with_o the_o greek_n hypothesis_n but_o some_o will_v reply_v this_o answer_n be_v short_a for_o it_o do_v not_o sufficient_o explain_v what_o be_v this_o other_o form_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n receive_v and_o which_o make_v it_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n i_o reply_v the_o answer_n will_v be_v short_a indeed_o have_v not_o theophylact_v clear_o explain_v himself_o thereon_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n marc_n wherein_o he_o propose_v the_o same_o doubt_n as_o arise_v from_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n this_o bread_n say_v he_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n but_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o lord_n body_n the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o flesh_n but_o my_o flesh_n and_o in_o another_o place_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v how_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n o_o man_n it_o be_v because_o of_o thy_o infirmity_n for_o because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v food_n familiar_a to_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o suffer_v blood_n and_o flesh_n before_o we_o god_n full_a of_o mercy_n in_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n conserves_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v clear_a he_o mean_v that_o our_o weakness_n not_o suffer_v we_o to_o eat_v bread_n which_o receive_v the_o natural_a form_n of_o flesh_n god_n conserves_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o their_o proper_a species_n but_o to_o make_v they_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n imprint_n on_o they_o this_o supernatural_a virtue_n who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o his_o discourse_n tend_v to_o this_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o christ_n not_o its_o representation_n because_o there_o must_v a_o proper_a since_o be_v give_v to_o our_o lord_n word_n but_o if_o it_o real_o be_v this_o flesh_n why_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v flesh_n it_o be_v by_o a_o effect_n of_o god_n condescension_n which_o see_v we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o bear_v the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o flesh_n not_o by_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o substantial_a form_n of_o flesh_n but_o by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o explication_n which_o i_o now_o give_v to_o theophylact_n discourse_n one_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v strange_o mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o expound_v he_o according_a to_o
and_o which_o express_o contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistiae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la et_fw-la docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n have_v ever_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o the_o missionary_n the_o instruct_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n according_a to_o this_o formulary_a they_o have_v send_v it_o to_o the_o nestorian_a proselyte_n bishop_n enjoin_v they_o to_o have_v it_o continual_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o to_o teach_v it_o their_o people_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o raynaldus_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o timotheus_n a_o nestorian_a archbishop_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1445._o not_o long_o after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o he_o confess_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o she_o hold_v teach_v and_o preach_v they_o and_o in_o the_o reunion_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1583._o of_o certain_a nestorian_a christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n who_o the_o portuguese_v find_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cochin_n coulan_n and_o cranganor_n du_n jarric_n observe_v their_o archbishop_n be_v india_n du_n jarric_n history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n cause_v to_o profess_v what_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v decree_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v without_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o which_o show_v we_o they_o well_o know_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o nestorian_a church_n to_o make_v it_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o establish_v in_o it_o before_o in_o effect_n have_v the_o emissary_n and_o other_o traveller_n into_o these_o country_n find_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n establish_v in_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o they_o will_v have_v proclaim_v it_o to_o the_o world_n and_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o that_o article_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o draw_v a_o proof_n from_o their_o silence_n see_v they_o will_v have_v positive_o declare_v they_o find_v these_o people_n imbue_v with_o this_o sentiment_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v loud_o glory_v in_o it_o and_o certain_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o body_n or_o other_o that_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o emissary_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n philosophise_n upon_o their_o not_o charge_v the_o nestorian_n with_o their_o be_v calvinist_n and_o upon_o some_o passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o at_o bottom_n be_v of_o no_o consideration_n in_o respect_n of_o our_o difference_n leontius_n of_o byzanejus_n recite_v a_o discourse_n concern_v these_o nestorian_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o gather_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o be_v very_a earnest_n according_a to_o his_o relation_n 4._o leontius_n biz_n advers._fw-la nest_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o with_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o this_o person_n tell_v they_o he_o can_v not_o have_v communion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o they_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o this_o need_v not_o trouble_v he_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n contain_v a_o great_a blessing_n than_o that_o sell_v in_o the_o market_n or_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o philomarianite_n offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o mary_n it_o be_v apparent_o see_v these_o be_v not_o the_o expression_n of_o person_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v this_o show_v they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o effect_n from_o the_o consecration_n than_o that_o of_o a_o virtue_n of_o benediction_n or_o grace_n and_o it_o be_v also_o very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o this_o discourse_n they_o do_v not_o give_v any_o other_o title_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o they_o follow_v the_o expression_n of_o 508._o apud_fw-la cyrill_n alex._n contra_fw-la nest_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o see_v the_o eight_o chapter_n wherein_o be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o indian_n lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o p._n 508._o nestorius_n himself_o the_o author_n of_o their_o sect_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o original_a of_o it_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n which_o represent_v this_o body_n and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o nestorian_n as_o to_o the_o maronites_n their_o profession_n of_o obedience_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n receive_v their_o patriarch_n from_o the_o pope_n do_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n yet_o we_o can_v but_o observe_v how_o little_a exact_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v when_o design_v to_o show_v that_o the_o maronites_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n even_o before_o their_o reunion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n mention_n a_o extract_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n legate_n of_o the_o bad_a proposition_n they_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n among_o which_o they_o comprehend_v the_o different_a ceremony_n such_o as_o comunicate_v of_o both_o kind_n give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n yet_o in_o this_o catalogue_n of_o suspect_a proposition_n there_o be_v not_o one_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v have_v peruse_v this_o extract_n a_o little_a careless_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v observe_v three_o proposition_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o these_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o the_o substantial_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dip_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o '_o the_o end_n he_o may_v thereby_o take_v off_o the_o consecration_n christus_fw-la intinxit_fw-la panem_fw-la quem_fw-la erat_fw-la judae_fw-la porrecturus_fw-la ad_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la tollendam_fw-la we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o error_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o subject_a that_o receive_v grace_n as_o a_o quality_n which_o imprint_n its_o self_n in_o its_o substance_n and_o which_o may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o have_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v to_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o dip_v the_o bread_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v be_v wash_v off_o the_o ii_o proposition_n which_o the_o legate_n expunge_v out_o of_o the_o maronites_n book_n be_v that_o when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n it_o descend_v not_o into_o the_o stomach_n but_o immediate_o disperse_v itself_o to_o every_o member_n of_o our_o body_n this_o proposition_n be_v deem_v heretical_a and_o in_o effect_n we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n disperse_v its_o self_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o our_o body_n without_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v too_o many_o absurdity_n to_o make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o flesh_n yet_o this_o sentiment_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o damascene_fw-la who_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v 14_o damascen_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la orthodox_n c._n 14_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o
by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n furnish_v we_o not_o with_o any_o second_o all_o the_o change_v wrought_v by_o grace_n leave_v the_o matter_n still_o subsist_v there_o be_v mad_a according_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n a_o new_a creature_n and_o a_o new_a man._n a_o temple_n be_v make_v of_o a_o house_n a_o ordinary_a man_n be_v make_v a_o bishop_n a_o stone_n a_o altar_n wood_n or_o metal_n a_o cross_n water_n and_o common_a oil_n sacrament_n without_o the_o matter_n cease_v to_o be_v it_o subsist_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o all_o these_o instance_n if_o then_o we_o may_v not_o draw_v advantage_n from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n under_o pretence_n they_o design_v thereby_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o we_o must_v be_v show_v that_o according_a to_o these_o father_n themselves_o this_o matter_n subsist_v not_o after_o the_o consecration_n for_o otherwise_o we_o shall_v still_o natural_o suppose_v that_o the_o father_n deliver_v themselves_o with_o a_o honest_a plainness_n and_o far_o from_o the_o prospect_n of_o our_o controversy_n have_v regard_v this_o matter_n as_o subsist_v but_o suppose_v what_o i_o now_o say_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o passage_n which_o i_o produce_v which_o design_n the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v of_o themselves_o establish_v the_o subsistence_n of_o it_o for_o they_o all_o consider_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o be_v still_o the_o same_o as_o it_o be_v before_o to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a_o oblation_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o that_o of_o melchisedeck_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bread_n which_o the_o church_n eat_v bread_n with_o which_o be_v celebrate_v our_o lord_n passion_n as_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v it_o by_o the_o flesh_n of_o victim_n bread_n that_o come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n to_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n passion_n bread_n which_o have_v succeed_v aaron_n sacrifice_n bread_n which_o our_o lord_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n after_o he_o have_v bless_v it_o and_o by_o mean_n of_o which_o he_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n carry_v himself_o to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o hold_v in_o his_o hand_n his_o own_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n remark_n may_v take_v place_n do_v they_o only_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n or_o that_o the_o bread_n become_v and_o be_v make_v this_o body_n for_o then_o one_o may_v dispute_v whether_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v this_o body_n either_o in_o cease_v to_o be_v bread_n or_o in_o remain_v so_o but_o speak_v in_o the_o manner_n i_o now_o mention_v call_v it_o bread_n after_o the_o consecration_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n which_o natural_o admit_v not_o a_o figure_n and_o without_o correct_v or_o explain_v themselves_o be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n they_o mean_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n in_o substance_n yet_o let_v we_o see_v what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o design_v not_o the_o matter_n but_o expound_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o it_o beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v that_o they_o common_o call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n the_o figure_n of_o this_o body_n the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o incarnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o humanity_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o humanity_n the_o mystery_n of_o his_o humiliation_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a they_o often_o explain_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o establish_v a_o formal_a distinction_n between_o the_o sacrament_n and_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o represent_v by_o it_o and_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v plain_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o this_o substantial_a presence_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o seven_o write_v that_o this_o mystery_n reiterate_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o although_o since_o his_o 58._o gregor_n mag._n dialog_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 58._o resurrection_n he_o die_v no_o more_o death_n have_v no_o more_o dominion_n over_o he_o yet_o be_v in_o himself_o alive_a immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a he_o be_v still_o sacrifice_v for_o we_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacred_a oblation_n isidor_n recite_v a_o prayer_n insert_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o his_o time_n which_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o the_o oblation_n be_v sanctify_v may_v be_v make_v conformable_a 15._o isidor_n de_fw-fr offici_fw-la eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n brevil_n edition_n have_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la oblatio_fw-la quae_fw-la domino_fw-la offertur_fw-la sanctificata_fw-la per_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la corpori_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguini_fw-la confirmetur_fw-la but_o this_o have_v no_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a we_o must_v read_v conformetur_fw-la as_o cassander_n right_o observe_v who_o thus_o recite_v it_o ut_fw-la oblatio_fw-la quae_fw-la domino_fw-la offertur_fw-la sanctificata_fw-la per_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la corpori_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguini_fw-la conformetur_fw-la now_o howsoever_o we_o understand_v this_o conformity_n it_o be_v certain_a it_o suppose_v a_o formal_a distinction_n between_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o then_o church_n be_v not_o to_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n may_v become_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n for_o this_o will_v be_v not_o a_o conformity_n but_o a_o entire_a and_o perfect_a identity_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o bede_n expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 21th_o psalm_n the_o poor_a shall_v eat_v and_o be_v satisfy_v make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o 21._o beda_n comm._n in_o psal_n 21._o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o true_a body_n or_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o he_o introduce_v our_o saviour_n christ_n speak_v thus_o the_o poor_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o despise_v the_o world_n shall_v eat_v of_o my_o vow_n they_o shall_v real_o eat_v of_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o shall_v be_v eternal_o satisfy_v for_o by_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v visible_o offer_v to_o they_o they_o will_v understand_v another_z invisible_a thing_n to_o wit_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v real_o meat_n and_o drink_n not_o such_o as_o fill_v the_o belly_n but_o which_o nourish_v the_o mind_n and_o in_o his_o allegorical_a expression_n on_o esdras_n speak_v of_o the_o passover_n which_o the_o israelite_n celebrate_v 8._o in_o esdr_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n the_o immolation_n say_v he_o of_o this_o passover_n represent_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o resurrection_n when_o we_o shall_v eat_v altogether_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o immaculate_a lamb_n i_o mean_v of_o he_o who_o be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o lord_n no_o more_o in_o a_o sacrament_n as_o believer_n but_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o in_o the_o truth_n as_o spectator_n shall_v we_o proceed_v further_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o these_o same_o author_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o true_a manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v particular_a to_o the_o faithful_a and_o which_o necessary_o and_o only_o communicate_v life_n and_o salvation_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o know_v not_o of_o this_o oral_a manducation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o body_n which_o be_v common_a as_o well_o to_o the_o wicked_a as_o the_o good_a and_o will_v not_o be_v necessary_o attend_v with_o salvation_n it_o be_v on_o this_o ground_n isidor_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o food_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o which_o if_o any_o one_o eat_v he_o shall_v never_o die_v and_o in_o another_o place_n it_o be_v the_o live_n and_o celestial_a bread_n the_o food_n of_o angel_n with_o which_o the_o word_n nourish_v corruptible_a man_n after_o a_o incorruptible_a manner_n he_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o dwell_v among_o we_o to_o the_o end_n man_n may_v eat_v he_o 12._o isidor_n in_o gen._n cap._n 1._o idem_fw-la in_o exod._n c._n 23._o beda_n in_o genes_n &_o exod._n exposit_n in_o exod._n c._n 12._o and_o that_o such_o as_o do_v it_o may_v live_v spiritual_o we_o read_v the_o same_o word_n in_o bede_n
who_o have_v without_o doubt_n take_v they_o from_o isidor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o common_a custom_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o day_n to_o copy_n out_o one_o from_o another_o he_o say_v moreover_o in_o another_o place_n express_o that_o no_o infidel_n can_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o he_o have_v redeem_v by_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v his_o slave_n circumcise_v in_o reference_n to_o vice_n and_o so_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o bede_n and_o alcuinus_fw-la make_v a_o particular_a profession_n to_o be_v s._n augustine_n disciple_n so_o they_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o transcribe_v into_o their_o book_n several_a passage_n take_v word_n for_o word_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o great_a man_n which_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n bede_n among_o other_o have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o sentence_n collect_v by_o prosper_n he_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o his_o presumption_n he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o he_o and_o alcuinus_fw-la 6._o beda_n in_o cor._n 11._o beda_n &_o alcu._n in_o joan._n 6._o have_n borrow_a from_o his_o treatise_n on_o s._n john_n these_o word_n jesus_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n that_o you_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o he_o have_v send_v this_o be_v then_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o eat_v the_o meat_n which_o perish_v not_o but_o remain_v to_o life_n everlasting_a why_o prepare_v you_o your_o tooth_n and_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v it_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o which_o eat_v of_o it_o may_v not_o die_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n he_o that_o eat_v internal_o not_o external_o that_o eat_v with_o the_o heart_n not_o with_o the_o tooth_n and_o a_o little_a further_o our_o saviour_n explain_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o to_o eat_v then_o this_o meat_n and_o drink_v this_o drink_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o so_o that_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n in_o he_o do_v not_o eat_v spiritual_o his_o flesh_n although_o he_o sensible_o bite_v with_o the_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o rather_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o again_o the_o mark_n by_o which_o a_o man_n may_v know_v he_o have_v eat_v and_o drink_v be_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o we_o dwell_v in_o he_o when_o we_o be_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o when_o we_o be_v his_o temple_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o word_n which_o i_o tell_v you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o must_v be_v understand_v spiritual_o if_o you_o understand_v they_o spiritual_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n if_o carnal_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n but_o not_o to_o you_o in_o short_a we_o find_v these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n than_o that_o of_o his_o divinity_n of_o his_o grace_n or_o providence_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n jesus_n christ_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n say_v isidor_n have_v absent_v himself_o 14._o isidor_n lib._n 1._o sentent_fw-fr cap._n 14._o as_o to_o the_o flesh_n but_o be_v ever_o present_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o majesty_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o passage_n of_o bede_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v too_o many_o to_o be_v mention_v 12._o beda_n expos_n allegor_fw-la ipsam_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o here_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v some_o of_o '_o they_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n return_v into_o heaven_n where_o he_o be_v ascend_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n but_o visit_v we_o every_o day_n by_o his_o divine_a presence_n by_o which_o he_o be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o quiet_o govern_v all_o thing_n there_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v and_o glorify_v for_o our_o sake_n because_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n say_v he_o again_o he_o be_v raise_v up_o into_o heaven_n where_o he_o sit_v as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o assume_v on_o earth_n yet_o do_v he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o his_o divinity_n by_o which_o he_o fill_v both_o heaven_n and_o earth_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o man_n mention_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o leave_v his_o house_n go_v a_o journey_n into_o a_o far_a country_n be_v our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o after_o his_o resurrection_n 13._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o mare_n c._n 13._o ascend_v up_o to_o his_o father_n have_v leave_v as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n his_o church_n although_o he_o never_o suffer_v it_o to_o want_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n interpret_n mystical_o in_o another_o place_n the_o word_n concern_v ann_n the_o daughter_n of_o phanuel_n who_o be_v a_o widow_n and_o age_a 84._o year_n this_o ann_n 2._o idem_fw-la in_o luc._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o say_v he_o signify_v the_o church_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o widow_n since_o the_o death_n of_o her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n the_o year_n of_o her_o widowhood_n represent_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n which_o be_v still_o burden_a with_o this_o body_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n expect_v every_o day_n with_o the_o great_a impatience_n that_o come_v concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o will_v come_v to_o he_o and_o make_v our_o abode_n with_o he_o it_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o job_n i_o have_v comfort_v the_o heart_n 14._o idem_n exposit_n alleg_n in_o job_n lib._n 2._o c._n 14._o of_o the_o widow_n he_o say_v that_o this_o widow_n be_v the_o church_n our_o mother_n which_o our_o saviour_n comfort_n and_o that_o she_o be_v call_v a_o widow_n because_o her_o spouse_n have_v absent_v himself_o from_o she_o as_o to_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n according_a to_o what_o himself_o tell_v his_o disciple_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o presence_n of_o divinity_n and_o grace_n for_o have_v exact_o denote_v how_o many_o time_n the_o lord_n appear_v to_o his_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o design_v say_v he_o to_o show_v by_o these_o frequent_a appearance_n paschal_n idem_fw-la hom._n fast_o de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6_o paschal_n that_o he_o will_v be_v spiritual_o present_a in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o appear_v to_o the_o woman_n that_o weep_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o present_a with_o we_o when_o we_o grieve_v at_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o absence_n he_o appear_v whilst_o they_o break_v bread_n to_o those_o who_o take_v he_o for_o a_o stranger_n give_v he_o entertainment_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o when_o we_o liberal_o relieve_v the_o poor_a and_o stranger_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o in_o the_o fraction_n of_o bread_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n with_o a_o pure_a and_o chaste_a heart_n we_o find_v here_o no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n alcvinus_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v ever_o with_o you_o but_o i_o not_o always_o he_o show_v say_v he_o we_o must_v not_o blame_v those_o that_o communicate_v to_o he_o their_o good_a 28._o alcuin_n in_o joan._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o thing_n whilst_o he_o converse_v among_o they_o see_v he_o be_v to_o remain_v so_o short_a a_o a_o time_n with_o the_o church_n bodily_a he_o introduce_v our_o saviour_n elsewhere_o thus_o say_v to_o his_o church_n if_o i_o go_v away_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o flesh_n i_o will_v 34._o
and_o rise_v for_o they_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o content_v themselves_o with_o do_v that_o to_o which_o these_o word_n excite_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o their_o mind_n be_v sufficient_o take_v up_o with_o that_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v extravagant_a and_o fantastical_a and_o wherein_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o ridiculous_a hypothesise_n senseless_a supposition_n and_o absurdity_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o for_o a_o discourse_n to_o be_v more_o faulty_a than_o this_o although_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o first_o order_n of_o this_o system_fw-la first_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n whereunto_o it_o be_v design_v second_o it_o be_v lay_v on_o a_o false_a foundation_n three_o it_o conclude_v nothing_o this_o false_a foundation_n be_v suppose_v these_o three_o remark_n be_v essential_a and_o need_v only_o prove_v as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o suppose_v this_o ridiculous_a hypothesis_n be_v grant_v i_o yet_o there_o must_v be_v make_v several_a other_o to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v first_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o pastor_n who_o instruct_v the_o communicant_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n teach_v they_o only_o to_o make_v a_o mental_a prayer_n over_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o mention_v to_o they_o a_o word_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o express_v it_o and_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n which_o may_v spring_v up_o in_o their_o mind_n about_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o form_n of_o these_o instruction_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n ambrose_n gaudencius_n and_o eucherus_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o imprint_v on_o their_o mind_n the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o when_o these_o people_n meet_v with_o this_o expression_n either_o in_o sermon_n or_o particular_a discourse_n or_o book_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o admit_v into_o their_o mind_n any_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n but_o be_v immediate_o ravish_v with_o abstract_a meditation_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o lasted'em_n all_o their_o life_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o use_v the_o same_o caution_n against_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n we_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v our_o strength_n and_o our_o life_n i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o proposition_n i_o state_v touch_v the_o thing_n and_o usual_a expression_n be_v fruitless_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o catechumenist_n and_o those_o other_o expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v useful_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v before_o to_o the_o communicant_n at_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v to_o '_o they_o now_o it_o be_v precise_o upon_o this_o account_n i_o make_v use_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o answer_v the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n raise_v from_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o he_o say_v represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n i_o show_v then_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o only_a word_n of_o instruction_n but_o likewise_o of_o use_n the_o drift_n of_o which_o be_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o communicant_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o consider_v my_o proposition_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o particular_a end_n for_o which_o i_o use_v it_o and_o not_o take_v it_o lose_v as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n but_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n when_o he_o propose_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o represent_v it_o indirect_o and_o it_o be_v on_o such_o kind_n of_o proceed_n as_o these_o whereon_o be_v ground_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o objection_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o my_o proposition_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n of_o the_o father_n there_o needs_o only_o one_o thing_n be_v suppose_v which_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o believe_v which_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n cyril_n nor_o those_o attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n eucherus_n be_v use_v as_o form_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v give_v to_o person_n the_o first_o time_n they_o communicate_v see_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o receive_v their_o first_o communion_n immediate_o after_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o tender_a year_n yea_o sometime_o whilst_o at_o their_o mother_n breast_n i_o confess_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o then_o teach_v to_o make_v mental_a prayer_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v and_o it_o be_v also_o likely_a they_o have_v neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n ambrose_n nor_o s._n cyril_n expound_v to_o they_o as_o he_o pleasant_o suppose_v and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o observation_n be_v absurd_a as_o to_o the_o book_n they_o read_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o say_v they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o the_o word_n which_o they_o meet_v in_o they_o we_o need_v only_o suppose_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n several_a people_n who_o can_v not_o read_v and_o that_o among_o such_o as_o can_v there_o be_v some_o that_o read_v little_a in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n book_n not_o be_v then_o so_o common_a as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o print_n have_v be_v invent_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o among_o those_o who_o do_v there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o apply_v not_o themselves_o attentive_o enough_o to_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o saviour_n body_n as_o to_o private_a discourse_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o revelation_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o willing_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o church_n who_o never_o set_v themselves_o to_o treat_v of_o abstruse_a question_n of_o theology_n in_o familiar_a colloquy_n and_o as_o to_o sermon_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v they_o must_v inspire_v all_o person_n with_o curiosity_n that_o hear_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a he_o shall_v tell_v we_o first_o whether_o he_o believe_v the_o preacher_n handle_v always_o the_o eucharist_n in_o difficult_a term_n sufficient_a to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o their_o hearer_n touch_v the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whether_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o in_o term_n clear_a and_o easy_a which_o give_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o question_n second_o it_o will_v be_v just_a for_o he_o to_o tell_v we_o whether_o when_o they_o make_v these_o difficult_a discourse_n they_o cause_v all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_a to_o come_v to_o they_o and_o charge_v they_o not_o to_o fail_v of_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n three_o in_o short_a it_o may_v be_v expect_v he_o shall_v tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o auditor_n be_v of_o equal_a capacity_n to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o difficult_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n these_o expression_n he_o mention_n must_v have_v produce_v the_o effect_n in_o man_n mind_n which_o he_o pretend_v perhaps_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v good_a man_n although_o they_o have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n in_o hear_v their_o preacher_n will_v have_v turn_v their_o mind_n soon_o on_o the_o side_n of_o easy_a term_n than_o that_o of_o difficult_a one_o perhaps_o also_o some_o of_o they_o do_v let_v these_o difficult_a way_n of_o speak_a pass_n without_o consider_v they_o with_o much_o attention_n and_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o question_n beyond_o their_o reach_n and_o thus_o may_v i_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v any_o deep_a impression_n on_o they_o mr._n claude_fw-la say_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o think_v that_o the_o put_n of_o a_o extravagancy_n into_o mood_n and_o figure_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o conclusive_a and_o decisive_a propose_v we_o this_o
what_o extraordinary_a matter_n be_v there_o then_o in_o this_o supposition_n but_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o search_n of_o it_o and_o can_v not_o find_v it_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v mr._n claude_n say_v their_o mind_n be_v not_o smite_v with_o any_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o all_o the_o passage_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n they_o never_o know_v of_o any_o key_n of_o virtue_n or_o figure_n how_o then_o understand_v they_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o assure_v they_o that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v present_a on_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n that_o the_o bread_n appear_v bread_n be_v not_o so_o but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o immortal_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v add_v to_o we_o that_o it_o enter_v into_o we_o that_o this_o single_a body_n which_o be_v distribute_v to_o so_o many_o thousand_o be_v entire_a in_o each_o of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v he_o have_v say_v so_o himself_o that_o although_o what_o we_o see_v have_v nothing_o like_o to_o a_o human_a body_n yet_o none_o refuse_v to_o believe_v what_o christ_n himself_o have_v assert_v to_o be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o the_o usual_a course_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n claude_n can_v defend_v himself_o from_o these_o passage_n but_o by_o apply_v to_o they_o his_o key_n of_o virtue_n and_o figure_n and_o endure_v a_o thousand_o vexatious_a opposition_n now_o these_o person_n be_v stranger_n to_o these_o invention_n conceive_v the_o literal_a idea_n of_o these_o word_n they_o conceive_v that_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o give_v their_o sense_n the_o lie_n and_o thus_o during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o this_o search_n they_o have_v maugre_o mr._n claude_n the_o real_a presence_n still_o in_o their_o mind_n to_o make_v this_o argue_v good_a there_o must_v be_v several_a thing_n suppose_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o approve_v to_o be_v reasonable_a first_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n have_v either_o hear_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n preach_v which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o latin_n of_o several_a age_n or_o read_v almost_o all_o their_o write_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n now_o recite_v to_o we_o be_v a_o rhapsody_n of_o several_a expression_n to_o be_v find_v here_o and_o there_o in_o gelasius_n of_o cyzique_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n chrysostom_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n gregory_n of_o nysse_n hesychius_n gaudencius_n epiphany_n damascen_n and_o ambrose_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o make_v a_o exact_a collection_n of_o all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n abuse_v and_o put_v they_o altogether_o to_o make_v a_o better_a survey_n of_o they_o and_o ground_v thereupon_o their_o difficulty_n three_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n do_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n or_o at_o least_o communicate_v this_o rhapsody_n to_o one_o another_o to_o behold_v therein_o all_o of_o they_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o doubt_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o take_v care_n to_o collect_v nothing_o that_o may_v carry_v off_o their_o mind_n from_o rhe_n real_a presence_n or_o offer_v they_o contrary_a object_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n be_v a_o middle_a sort_n of_o people_n who_o we_o suppose_v to_o be_v person_n of_o small_a read_n or_o study_v who_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o make_v either_o for_o themselves_o or_o fellow_n collection_n of_o difficult_a passage_n but_o only_o hear_v their_o pastor_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o we_o suppose_v person_n that_o know_v all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o have_v collect_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o suppose_v likewise_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o father_n teach_v also_o that_o what_o we_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n creature_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o be_v sign_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o these_o symbol_n leave_v not_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v honour_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n to_o their_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o be_v god_n be_v every_o where_o but_o as_o man_n be_v in_o heaven_n that_o his_o body_n must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o his_o flesh_n be_v on_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v not_o certain_o upon_o earth_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o proper_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o so_o call_v inasmuch_o as_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n have_v give_v to_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n that_o he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o body_n the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o figure_v by_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v to_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n by_o this_o mean_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o former_a passage_n give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n i_o may_v pretend_v likewise_o that_o these_o last_o mention_v carry_v the_o same_o person_n off_o from_o it_o and_o lead_v they_o to_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n but_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o put_v they_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n upon_o collect_v passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o either_o hand_n see_v we_o suppose_v they_o be_v only_o mean_o instruct_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o have_v only_o to_o answer_v in_o few_o word_n a_o objection_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v in_o his_o ten_o chapter_n which_o respect_v these_o three_o rank_n in_o general_a i_o mean_v the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o which_o objection_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o doubt_n the_o one_o in_o which_o a_o man_n understand_v and_o conceive_v a_o thing_n but_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v or_o be_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a as_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o beast_n think_v whether_o our_o blood_n circulate_v in_o the_o body_n other_o wherein_z a_o man_n know_v not_o what_o make_v the_o doubt_n as_o when_o one_o doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n and_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n when_o the_o sense_n which_o appear_v be_v false_a and_o yet_o a_o man_n see_v no_o other_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o way_n of_o doubt_v that_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o have_v the_o thing_n explain_v to_o we_o it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o have_v proof_n give_v we_o of_o it_o but_o the_o second_o which_o include_v a_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n necessary_o require_v a_o explication_n that_o the_o doubt_n or_o ignorance_n which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o the_o rank_n which_o compose_v his_o system_fw-la be_v of_o this_o second_o kind_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o of_o these_o doubt_n which_o have_v need_v of_o information_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o person_n in_o question_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n and_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o their_o ignorance_n can_v not_o be_v cure_v but_o by_o show_v they_o the_o
confute_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o show_v themselves_o see_v therefore_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n preach_v and_o public_o hold_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o may_v say_v with_o boldness_n that_o this_o century_n be_v mix_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v we_o a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v by_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n than_o to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o case_n wherein_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o plain_o appear_v it_o be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a there_o can_v be_v in_o this_o century_n ignorant_a people_n that_o have_v no_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o gospel_n mystery_n after_o the_o testimony_n we_o have_v bring_v he_o of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o unanimous_o depose_v the_o contrary_n do_v he_o expect_v we_o will_v believe_v he_o soon_o than_o william_n of_o tyr_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o tell_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o that_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v decay_v among_o those_o who_o 8._o william_n of_o tyr._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o call_v themselves_o christian_n that_o there_o be_v therein_o no_o more_o justice_n equity_n or_o any_o other_o virtue_n that_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o draw_v towards_o a_o end_n and_o be_v about_o return_v to_o its_o former_a chaos_n that_o the_o life_n of_o churchman_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n grow_v negligent_a of_o their_o charge_n be_v dumb_a dog_n that_o can_v not_o bark_v do_v he_o hope_v we_o shall_v give_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o hériué_fw-fr arch_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o christian_a religion_n be_v nigh_o decay_v trosl_n prâ—f_n ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la trosl_n and_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o edge_n of_o a_o precipice_n we_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o scarce_o any_o good_a order_n observe_v among_o we_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v overthrow_v and_o corrupt_v and_o not_o to_o spare_v ourselves_o we_o that_o ought_v to_o correct_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o do_v we_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n we_o leave_v off_o preach_v we_o behold_v those_o commit_v to_o we_o forsake_v god_n and_o plunge_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o lewdness_n and_o yet_o be_v silent_a we_o reach_v not_o forth_o to_o they_o the_o hand_n of_o correction_n if_o at_o any_o time_n we_o tell_v they_o that_o which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n his_o seat_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o this_o manner_n be_v we_o strike_v dumb_a and_o the_o lord_n flock_n be_v lose_v be_v drown_v in_o vice_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o cruel_a tooth_n of_o wolf_n there_o be_v no_o body_n to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o they_o must_v wander_v into_o the_o path_n of_o error_n thus_o in_o they_o be_v accomplish_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n this_o ignorant_a people_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o jealousy_n and_o again_o my_o people_n be_v go_v into_o captivity_n because_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n where_o be_v they_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o our_o preach_a and_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o by_o hear_v we_o have_v leave_v his_o luxury_n covetousness_n or_o pride_n this_o good_a bishop_n who_o deserve_v without_o doubt_n for_o his_o zeal_n not_o to_o be_v 3._o concilium_fw-la trosl_n cap._n 3._o comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o other_o describe_v in_o a_o decretal_a of_o his_o council_n assemble_v at_o tros_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o time_n say_v that_o as_o well_o the_o monk_n as_o the_o nun_n live_v without_o rule_n and_o discipline_n apply_v themselves_o to_o worldly_a affair_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o necessity_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n again_o that_o the_o monastery_n be_v possess_v by_o lay-abbots_n who_o live_v therein_o with_o their_o wife_n child_n soldier_n and_o dog_n that_o the_o abbot_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o convent_v to_o read_v or_o understand_v they_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o book_n be_v offer_v they_o their_o reply_n be_v nescio_fw-la literas_fw-la he_o afterward_o represent_v the_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o ravish_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o priest_n forcibly_z take_v away_o their_o neighbour_n estate_n lay_v snare_n for_o the_o innocent_a put_v they_o to_o death_n and_o plunder_v their_o house_n and_o say_v the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v infinite_a and_o that_o they_o imagine_v it_o be_v a_o gentile_a thing_n to_o live_v by_o rapine_n afterward_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o ravisher_n of_o virgin_n and_o woman_n and_o those_o that_o contract_v clandestine_v and_o incestuous_a marriage_n and_o show_v the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a thence_o he_o come_v to_o the_o scandalous_a conversation_n of_o priest_n with_o woman_n to_o perjure_a person_n quarrel_n murder_n and_o in_o fine_a conclude_v by_o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o do_v henceforward_o their_o duty_n alas_o say_v he_o epilogue_n ibid._n in_o epilogue_n alas_o through_o our_o negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o by_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o our_o predecessor_n and_o that_o of_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v still_o live_v several_a do_v perish_v in_o their_o vice_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n age_n and_o condition_n ignorant_a of_o the_o faith_n know_v not_o their_o creed_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la how_o can_v these_o people_n suppose_v they_o be_v of_o honest_a conversation_n do_v good_a work_n have_v not_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o excuse_n can_v we_o make_v for_o ourselves_o when_o they_o die_v they_o enter_v not_o into_o life_n for_o they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o it_o but_o they_o enter_v into_o eternal_a death_n which_o they_o can_v avoid_v be_v without_o faith_n for_o the_o just_a live_v by_o faith_n we_o be_v then_o as_o gregory_n say_v the_o murderer_n of_o these_o people_n that_o perish_v whereas_o we_o shall_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o save_v they_o for_o it_o be_v for_o our_o sin_n this_o multitude_n be_v degenerate_v because_o we_o careless_o neglect_v the_o give_v they_o the_o instruction_n of_o life_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n now_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v person_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n that_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n the_o ignorance_n say_v he_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n can_v subsist_v with_o 915._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o pag._n 915._o a_o million_o of_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o a_o million_o of_o people_n that_o reject_v it_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v in_o his_o closet_n a_o million_o of_o preacher_n cost_v he_o no_o more_o than_o thirty_o and_o his_o commission_n be_v as_o soon_o give_v to_o a_o great_a number_n as_o a_o small_a but_o what_o be_v most_o admirable_a be_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o count_v these_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o to_o be_v above_o four_o or_o five_o at_o most_o one_o of_o which_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v plain_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o personate_v learned_a man_n have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n which_o must_v be_v according_a to_o he_o the_o fountain_n of_o their_o light_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o what_o i_o now_o allege_v of_o hériué_fw-fr in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 909_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o darkness_n wax_v great_a after_o this_o century_n but_o we_o see_v to_o what_o degree_n it_o arrive_v then_o most_o of_o the_o abbat_n know_v not_o how_o to_o read_v the_o pastor_n leave_v off_o preach_v to_o and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o either_o sex_n both_o young_a and_o old_a can_v not_o say_v their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n during_o their_o whole_a life_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v well_o conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v at_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n we_o find_v this_o same_o opinion_n in_o another_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o 2._o rupert_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr divin_n off._n cap._n 2._o some_o attribute_n to_o rupert_n and_o other_o to_o walramus_fw-la this_o body_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v nor_o indeed_o be_v two_o body_n because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v on_o high_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o below_o in_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o likely_a that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n during_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o lanfranc_n against_o berenger_n there_o be_v several_a adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o follow_v this_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v manifest_o collect_v from_o a_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n attribute_n to_o the_o berengarian_o in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dom._n lanfran_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n either_o the_o bread_n must_v be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n to_o be_v change_v there_o into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v descend_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v change_v into_o it_o now_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v do_v this_o argument_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o berengarian_o do_v set_v themselves_o against_o person_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n or_o as_o speak_v damascen_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n on_o this_o hypothesis_n they_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o either_o the_o body_n which_o be_v above_o must_v come_v down_o here_o below_o or_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v here_o below_o must_v be_v carry_v above_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v immediate_o that_o the_o conjunction_n can_v be_v well_o make_v otherwise_o but_o they_o can_v not_o have_v the_o least_o reason_n or_o likelihood_n of_o reason_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v it_o for_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o distance_n or_o proximity_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o of_o this_o body_n make_v not_o this_o conversion_n either_o more_o easy_a or_o more_o difficult_a though_o the_o bread_n here_o below_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n descend_v here_o below_o on_o earth_n this_o contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o other_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o speak_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o a_o kind_n of_o local_a motion_n as_o be_v that_o of_o ascend_v or_o descend_v it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o berengarian_o oppose_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n we_o may_v moreover_o justify_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la one_o of_o berenger_n adversary_n for_o observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n himself_o neque_fw-la vero_fw-la mirari_fw-la vel_fw-la diffidere_fw-la lanfr_n in_o notis_fw-la d'_fw-fr acheri_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la lanfr_n debemus_fw-la deum_fw-la facere_fw-la posse_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la virtute_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la &_o ministerio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la uniatur_fw-la corpori_fw-la illi_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n redemptor_n noster_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la quip_n utrumque_fw-la substantia_fw-la corporea_fw-la utrumque_fw-la visibile_fw-la si_fw-la reminiscimur_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ex_fw-la corporea_fw-la &_o incorporea_fw-la ex_fw-la mortali_fw-la &_o immortali_fw-la substantia_fw-la esse_fw-la compactos_fw-la si_fw-la denique_fw-la firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la divinam_fw-la humanamque_fw-la naturam_fw-la convenisse_fw-la personam_fw-la it_o be_v neither_o a_o matter_n of_o admiration_n nor_o of_o doubt_n for_o god_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o redeemer_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o corporeal_a substance_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o visible_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o if_o in_o fine_a we_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v join_v together_o in_o unity_n of_o person_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v these_o passage_n to_o show_v the_o reader_n how_o great_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v they_o when_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v they_o be_v a_o chimaera_n of_o the_o minister_n invention_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sentiment_n which_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n hold_v by_o divers_a author_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o conclusion_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v hence_o but_o from_o hence_o also_o follow_v several_a other_o most_o important_a matter_n for_o first_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n as_o some_o will_v persuade_v we_o see_v those_o very_a author_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o who_o seem_v to_o come_v the_o near_a to_o paschasus_n his_o expression_n be_v at_o bottom_n and_o in_o effect_n infinite_o distant_a from_o his_o doctrine_n second_o hence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o regular_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o 12_o century_n see_v considerable_a author_n then_o public_o explain_v their_o belief_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o subsist_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n from_o hence_o be_v apparent_a how_o little_a certainty_n and_o confidence_n a_o rational_a man_n can_v put_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n when_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v the_o contrary_n may_v be_v justify_v as_o well_o by_o the_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n relate_v of_o the_o berengarian_o as_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o fine_a it_o may_v be_v see_v here_o how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n be_v who_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n transubstantiation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o take_v berengarius_fw-la his_o part_n nor_o dispute_v on_o this_o article_n against_o the_o latin_n for_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o determine_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o one_o may_v therein_o make_v a_o free_a profession_n to_o believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n great_a adversary_n what_o reason_n can_v the_o greek_n have_v to_o dispute_v and_o make_v opposition_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n who_o i_o last_o mention_v and_o to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o habitation_n 828._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o p._n 828._o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o bread_n remain_v on_o earth_n and_o conserve_n its_o nature_n and_o the_o application_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instrument_n to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n render_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n signify_v to_o transubstantiate_v in_o all_o the_o language_n of_o the_o world_n be_v a_o matter_n ill_o offer_v and_o evident_o unjustifiable_a for_o if_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n formal_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o union_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n by_o the_o union_n which_o it_o have_v with_o it_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o any_o real_a conversion_n into_o this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v before_o but_o it_o become_v it_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o this_o substance_n or_o according_a to_o the_o precise_a explication_n which_o damascen_n give_v of_o it_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v the_o passage_n of_o remy_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v with_o so_o great_a confidence_n see_v that_o a_o 7._o page_n 832._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o mystery_n say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o signify_v another_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n why_o call_v we_o it_o a_o mystery_n it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o it_o appear_v another_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o god_n accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n see_v we_o be_v not_o use_v to_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o drink_v blood_n make_v these_o gift_n remain_v in_o their_o first_o form_n although_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o answer_v that_o remy_n mean_v that_o the_o gift_n appear_v to_o be_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o to_o wit_n simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o change_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v be_v become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o their_o union_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v a_o invisible_a thing_n and_o that_o this_o union_n do_v not_o change_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o first_o form_n although_o it_o seem_v it_o shall_v do_v it_o see_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n aet_fw-la and_o which_o become_v likewise_o his_o body_n by_o union_n take_v the_o form_n of_o flesh_n that_o god_n deal_v otherwise_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o way_n of_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n because_o we_o can_v suffer_v this_o form_n of_o flesh_n but_o yet_o the_o union_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v true_a and_o consequent_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o remy_n ground_v on_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n and_o not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o the_o second_o passage_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v it_o be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n be_v one_o which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n so_o although_o the_o body_n be_v consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o whether_o we_o take_v more_o or_o less_o all_o do_v equal_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n entire_a but_o first_o i_o demand_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o give_v he_o that_o liberty_n to_o retrench_v from_o this_o passage_n a_o whole_a sentence_n to_o allege_v what_o go_v before_o and_o what_o follow_v and_o leave_v out_o a_o whole_a period_n in_o the_o middle_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o that_o it_o solve_v the_o difficulty_n and_o clear_o show_v remy_n sense_n be_v it_o fair_o do_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o dispute_n to_o maim_v passage_n of_o author_n which_o do_v not_o make_v for_o we_o moreover_o be_v it_o some_o word_n either_o before_o or_o after_o we_o may_v perhaps_o suppose_v in_o his_o favour_n that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o omission_n or_o neglect_v and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o mind_n that_o what_o he_o leave_v out_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o passage_n but_o to_o retrench_v a_o whole_a sentence_n from_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o discourse_n be_v i_o think_v a_o thing_n without_o example_n here_o then_o be_v what_o remy_n say_v it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o join_v it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o it_o be_v likewise_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o only_a body_n in_o the_o truth_n this_o period_n eclipse_v leave_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o passage_n favourable_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v fit_v to_o lay_v it_o aside_o according_a to_o the_o liberty_n which_o he_o allow_v himself_o of_o remove_v whatsoever_o offend_v he_o but_o this_o same_o period_n re-establish_v show_v clear_o the_o sense_n of_o remy_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o loaf_n consecrate_v in_o several_a place_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n not_o because_o they_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o it_o but_o because_o they_o be_v join_v with_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v one_o in_o all_o these_o loaf_n the_o three_o passage_n have_v these_o word_n that_o as_o the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n crucify_v for_o our_o salvation_n so_o this_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o those_o which_o be_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a life_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v this_o bread_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v one_o only_a true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o when_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v and_o eat_v jesus_n christ_n be_v sacrifice_v and_o eat_v and_o yet_o remain_v entire_a and_o live_a and_o as_o this_o body_n which_o he_o depose_v on_o the_o cross_n be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n so_o this_o bread_n be_v offer_v every_o day_n to_o god_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o redemption_n which_o although_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v yet_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o our_o redeemer_n have_v regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n and_o see_v we_o subject_a to_o sin_n have_v give_v we_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v now_o incapable_a of_o die_v although_o we_o sin_v every_o day_n we_o may_v have_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o our_o iniquity_n may_v be_v expiate_v and_o because_o all_o these_o loaf_n make_v but_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o shall_v be_v give_v for_o you_o and_o add_v do_v this_o which_o be_v to_o say_v consecrate_v this_o body_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o wit_n of_o my_o passion_n and_o your_o redemption_n for_o i_o have_v redeem_v you_o by_o my_o blood_n our_o lord_n leave_v this_o bless_a sacrament_n to_o all_o his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o engrave_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o memory_n have_v do_v like_o a_o man_n who_o draw_v near_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n send_v to_o his_o friend_n a_o great_a present_a for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o say_v receive_v this_o gift_n my_o dear_a friend_n and_o keep_v it_o careful_o for_o my_o sake_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n you_o see_v it_o you_o may_v think_v on_o i_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o but_o what_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o remy_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n this_o bread_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
his_o disciple_n here_o then_o add_v he_o we_o have_v people_n who_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o must_v say_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o external_a accident_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o here_o be_v person_n against_o who_o may_v be_v maintain_v in_o a_o orthodox_n sense_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n he_o afterward_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o bertram_n book_n direct_o attack_n only_o these_o person_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v as_o a_o thing_n already_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v since_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n can_v be_v those_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o speak_v who_o according_a to_o he_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o sensible_a accident_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v say_v nothing_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o what_o he_o have_v offer_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o of_o amalarius_n that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o conclude_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n issue_v out_o through_o the_o pore_n apply_v to_o it_o these_o word_n omne_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o os_fw-la intrat_fw-la in_fw-la ventrem_fw-la vadit_fw-la &_o insecessum_fw-la emittitur_fw-la we_o have_v already_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n that_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v panites_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v natural_a bread_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n that_o it_o be_v digest_v that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o another_o part_n into_o excrement_n second_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a the_o stercoranist_n believe_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o sensible_a accident_n real_o affect_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o to_o imagine_v they_o be_v those_o who_o raban_n and_o bertram_n oppose_v for_o as_o to_o raban_n it_o appear_v as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n as_o by_o that_o of_o waldensis_n that_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o stercoranist_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o the_o proper_a passage_n of_o raban_n which_o i_o have_v already_o relate_v whereunto_o i_o shall_v add_v another_o take_v out_o of_o his_o penitential_a touch_v what_o you_o have_v demand_v of_o i_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n 33._o cap._n 33._o when_o it_o have_v be_v consume_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o nature_n which_o it_o have_v before_o it_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n this_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o pope_n clement_n text._n this_o period_n which_o i_o have_v include_v in_o this_o parenthesis_n have_v no_o coherence_n with_o the_o discourse_n of_o raban_n and_o my_o conjecture_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o some_o body_n put_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o which_o have_v be_v afterward_o force_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text._n and_o several_a other_o holy_a father_n who_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n with_o other_o meat_n such_o a_o question_n be_v superfluous_a see_v our_o saviour_n say_v himself_o in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v make_v of_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a thing_n but_o operate_v invisible_o our_o sanctification_n and_o salvation_n of_o both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o what_o be_v digest_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n return_v again_o to_o its_o first_o state_n see_v no_o body_n ever_o maintain_v that_o this_o happen_v i_o think_v we_o have_v clear_o here_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o that_o now_o it_o can_v be_v any_o long_o question_v whether_o he_o be_v a_o stercoranist_n as_o to_o bertram_n the_o passage_n which_o i_o relate_v out_o of_o his_o book_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a and_o worse_o contrive_v than_o this_o thought_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v fight_v against_o themselves_o and_o write_v book_n against_o person_n without_o know_v they_o be_v themselves_o of_o their_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o unlikely_a and_o therefore_o we_o see_v that_o great_a wit_n who_o believe_v '_o emselve_n able_a to_o overthrow_v every_o thing_n do_v ofttimes_o overthrow_v themselves_o and_o fall_v into_o labyrinth_n whence_o they_o can_v get_v out_o in_o the_o three_o place_n how_o little_a soever_o we_o consider_v this_o opinion_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o conceive_v it_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v ever_o come_v into_o any_o body_n mind_n unless_o he_o be_v excessive_o extravagant_a not_o to_o mention_v how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o state_n how_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o bread_n do_v unloose_v themselves_o from_o their_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n to_o fasten_v on_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o how_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n can_v be_v above_o in_o heaven_n endue_v with_o its_o own_o proper_a accident_n and_o here_o below_o endue_v real_o with_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n dote_v extreme_o he_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o be_v above_o exist_v on_o earth_n in_o a_o corporeal_a and_o material_a manner_n as_o a_o subject_n ought_v to_o exist_v that_o have_v accident_n real_o inherent_a and_o yet_o be_v there_o in_o the_o natural_a manner_n of_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n for_o every_o substance_n that_o receive_v and_o real_o sustain_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v receive_v and_o sustain_v they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n to_o accommodate_v itself_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o accident_n a_o substance_n which_o receive_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n must_v have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v make_v as_o the_o part_n of_o real_a bread_n to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v some_o proportion_n between_o they_o and_o the_o accident_n which_o it_o receive_v and_o be_v it_o not_o a_o extravagancy_n to_o say_v that_o the_o part_n of_o the_o human_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n his_o head_n his_o arm_n and_o other_o member_n do_v exist_v inward_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o part_n of_o bread_n as_o little_a crumb_n who_o ever_o see_v any_o thing_n more_o hollow_a than_o this_o philosophy_n a_o human_a body_n real_o divisible_a real_o palpable_a real_o sensible_a of_o a_o divisibility_n a_o palpability_n and_o a_o sensibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o natural_a to_o it_o but_o borrow_v of_o another_o subject_n this_o divisibility_n and_o this_o palpability_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o reside_v real_o in_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v it_o capable_a of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o the_o bread_n suffer_v it_o be_v digest_v by_o the_o natural_a heat_n in_o the_o stomach_n of_o the_o communicant_n and_o one_o part_n be_v reduce_v into_o their_o proper_a substance_n animate_v with_o their_o soul_n live_v with_o their_o life_n and_o unite_v to_o they_o personal_o what_o do_v they_o then_o believe_v do_v they_o imagine_v that_o this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n and_o live_v with_o two_o life_n or_o to_o speak_v better_o with_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o soul_n and_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o life_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o those_o of_o all_o the_o communicant_n of_o the_o world_n personal_o